opensubscriber
   Find in this group all groups
 
Unknown more information…

a : alt.fan.prettyboy@googlegroups.com 6 May 2006 • 10:55PM -0400

25 new messages in 22 topics - digest
by alt.fan.prettyboy group

REPLY TO AUTHOR
 
REPLY TO GROUP




alt.fan.prettyboy
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy
alt.fan.prettyboy@goog...

Today's topics:

* Homosexual Pedophile Arrested In Utah - 2 messages, 2 authors
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/bb80333c1ffaee8a
* the scat is truly dead, another victory for UTB... - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/1f4d9b4b7325e3a1
* STORY: A Teenaged Boy's Fantasy (Mb,f,pedo) - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/8dfb1a63fb193140
* we've discovered a horrible truth... - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/c4511540ce637016
* STORY: Bondage Kids (Mf,cons,pedo,incest) - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/61c4d609f822cea6
* STORY: Brian's Desires Fulfilled (Mb, extreme pedo,mast,oral,cum) - 1
messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/422ee3144aaa16b
* STORY: Slutboy (Mb,pedo,oral,anal) - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/d72958f50e579e8e
* STORY: Big Boy Games part I (mb,pedo,anal play,oral,mast) - 1 messages, 1
author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/62abfd17397dc488
* Chris Hanson..........You can't rehibilitate a pedophile - 1 messages, 1
author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/c089767f9b763efe
* The next Dateline "creep catcher" Wed. May 10 - 2 messages, 2 authors
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/7b7d4d3efa9c58de
* Expose on Jehovah Witnesses Pedophile Cover-Up...keep frankie the freak away
from your underage daughters - 2 messages, 2 authors
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/6e1514a5725fee92
* STORY: Daddy's Cunt (Mg,pedo) - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/e9c1c0f168d73c7e
* the fort is truly dead, another victory for UTB - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/4b023fbead81738b
* Expose on Jehovah Witnesses Pedophile Cover Up...keep frank the freak away
from your underage daughters - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/d605b6000f0c3ef4
* the forte is truly dead, another victory for UTB - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/63cf18a8fbb2d3bb
* STORY: Schoolgirl Incest (Mg,pedo,incest) - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/fabaae75a75092c7
* STORY: Touching Little Girls (Mg,pedo,incest) - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/b4bdcec674294f3f
* The next Dateline "creap catcher" Wed. May 10 - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/1ff6c89bc2625aa2
* STORY: Kiddie Movie Convention (Mg,bg,oral,group,pedo,cons) - 1 messages, 1
author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/f7903ee118ffc529
* STORY: Can't Take Our Panties Off (b,g+,pedo) - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/6fca84883a895d04
* STORY: The Preteen Baby Maker (MF,incest,preg,ped) - 1 messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/18c35a0d91ad4cda
* STORY: How I Got My Own Little Girl (Mf,D/s,coerce,pedo,spank,anal) - 1
messages, 1 author
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/b8aeb499e53e5c99

==============================================================================
TOPIC: Homosexual Pedophile Arrested In Utah
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/bb80333c1ffaee8a
==============================================================================

== 1 of 2 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 4:10 am
From: "bobandcarole"  


bobandcarole wrote:
> Homosexual Pedophile Arrested In Utah
> September 30, 2004 - Sheriffs in Summit County, Utah have arrested
> Billy Dan Clark on child molestation charges. Clark is considered a
> major child predator who molested an 11-year-old and has fantasized
> about killing children after he has sodomized them. There may be more
> victims involved.
>
> Clark had terrorized parents in the Kamas Valley for nine months after
> learning that Clark had tried to lure numerous boys into his car. When
> arrested, sheriffs found pornography in his car. He confessed to
> molesting a boy on a camping trip in late August.
>
> Read and distribute TVC's report on the high rate of molestations
> committed by homosexual pederasts against children and teenage boys.
> "NAMBLA and Homosexual Activism" explains the homosexual effort to
> gain access to children for sexual purposes.




== 2 of 2 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 5:06 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Big Sister's Lessons (mf, incest, cons, pedo)

An Erotic Story

by Frank McCoy

      I'll never forget the time my big sister Karen, caught me
and Danny playing with ourselves.  Danny's my friend, who lived
next door.  The two of us were always together, getting into, and
out of trouble together, all the time.  We played baseball
together, stole cookies together, and learned about life
together.  At least, until that time my sister caught us.
      This time started out not much different than many of our
other escapades.  We were in my room, sorting baseball cards,
when Danny told me of his latest caper.  Both of us were 13, and
had been trying to find out as much about sex, as we could
without being caught.  My parents had seen to it, that their kids
knew most of the basics, such as that boys had penises, and girls
had vaginas, and that babies were made, when a man put his penis
inside a girl, and squirted something inside her.  Danny told me,
that his mother never told him anything.  If it hadn't been for
me, he said he would probably think that babies were brought by
the stork, or were found in the cabbage-patch or something.  By
the time I am talking about, his mother seemed to figure that he
already knew about boys and girls, by osmosis or something.
      At the time I am speaking of, Danny and I were both eager to
find out what really went on between older men and women.  We
knew there was more to it than "Man puts penis inside girl, and
BOOM, there's a baby!"  The trouble is, we didn't know what the
"more" consisted of; so we tried to find out by spying, and
listening in on my older sister and other teenagers; as they
tried to "make out."  This "Making out" business, we weren't sure
what it was, but it sure sounded like fun, as all the older boys
were trying to do it, and even the girls, though they mostly
seemed to hold off better than the boys.
      Besides this, both of us were desperately eager to find out
what girls really looked like, underneath their clothes.  With
three sisters in the house, and my mother, you'd think that I had
a better chance of sneaking a peek, and getting a look at what
one of the opposite sex really looked like, but that wasn't the
case.  Or at least it wasn't, until that afternoon.  Living with
just his little sister Chrissy, and his mother, had made things
rather casual over at Danny's house.  He occasionally got
glimpses of both his sister, and mother, when they got up during
the night, and went to the bathroom.  Since his room was the one
right next to the bathroom, he left his door open, and pretended
to be asleep, whenever he heard one of them get up during the
night.  He never got more than a glimpse though, of his little
sister's body, or his mother's mature vagina as they whipped in
and out, hoping they weren't observed.  Me, the best I ever saw,
was when we went to the beach, and my sisters wore bikini's.  But
everyone saw that, so no big deal.








                                 1


      The only time I ever saw any more, was the time, I had
inadvertently walked in on my big sister, when she was getting
dressed for a date.  Mother had asked me to give Karen her
blouse, as it had just gotten dry, and she needed it to get
ready.  I was completely unprepared for the sight I got, as I
walked into my big sister's bedroom.  Karen was sitting on the
bed, not naked, but in bikini panties, and bra, combing her hair.
She took the blouse from me, thanked me, and continued combing.
The blouse had slipped from my fingers, and frankly I was
staring.  My sister was beautiful!  She had pert little tits,
that filled out the red brassiere so nicely, with a mound of skin
filling up the top.  Her matching red panties were filled by a
plump little ass that I just ached to reach out and touch.  But
these didn't get much more than a passing glance from me.  The
thing that drew my eyes like a magnet, was the bare skin that
showed, all the way from the top of her panties, to the bottom of
her bra.  Karen had such smooth creamy skin, a slightly rounded
little belly, and her bellybutton was the perfect center to all
this feminine pulchritude.  I couldn't take my eyes off her.  I
think now, that my sister knew that I was staring at her, and was
enjoying it.  Finally, Karen turned to me, and said, "Got your
eyeballs back in yet Mike?"  I felt as if I was going to die from
embarrassment, as my sister got up, and walked unconcernedly past
me, to the closet.  As she passed me, I got a whiff of her scent.
Karen wasn't wearing any perfume; she just smelled of pretty girl
fresh from the shower.  Even now, years later, the thought of
that smell alone, is enough to give me a hard-on.  At the time,
it was devastating.  My little pecker was so hard in my pants,
that it's a wonder that I didn't have an accident.  In my
embarrassment, and shame, I didn't look where I was going, and
tripped over my sister's dress, on the way out of the door,
increasing my embarrassment a hundredfold.  I though I was going
to die, but my big sister just giggled, and told me, "It's OK
Mike, I don't mind," as I took off for my room, nursing a sore
elbow.  That little episode gave Danny and me, conversation
material for several weeks.
      The afternoon in question, Danny had been telling me about
what had happened the previous night.  His mother had gone out
for the evening, and had left him to watch over the house, and
his little sister.  Previously, they had both had a babysitter,
but Danny's mother figured that Danny was old enough now, to look
after himself, and his little sister too.  Danny had been so
proud, he was almost ready to burst, but this wasn't what had
excited him the most.  It seems, that when it came time to go to
bed, his little sister had been taking a bath, and had forgotten
the soap.  When he went in and handed it to her, Chrissy had been
standing naked, beside the tub, while she waited for her brother
to find some.  Danny had gotten a really good look at his little
sister's pouting young slit, before the little girl took the
soap, and climbed into the tub.







                                 2


      Seeing his little sister naked, in the bathroom, had gotten
Danny so excited, he couldn't sleep that night.  He kept thinking
about his little sister, lying there naked, in the next room,
under her sheets.  (It seems, that nobody at Danny's house ever
wore pajamas, or nightclothes of any kind to bed.)  Finally, the
thoughts got to be too much, and Danny padded down to his little
sister's room, and opened the door.  His little sister was
sleeping, and didn't wake up, when he called her name.
      After calling, "Chrissy,"  softly, and then louder, Danny
got up enough courage to walk over to his sister's bed, and look
down on her.  Telling himself, that it was his duty, to see that
the little girl was OK, he noticed that his sister had somehow
gotten the blankets all twisted up, and was just sleeping
underneath the bedspread.  Danny decided that he'd better tuck
the little girl in, like his mother used to.  Pulling off the
bedspread, he almost fainted at the sight of his little sister
lying there naked, sprawled out on the bed.  Danny decided that
he'd never get a better chance to see what little girl's looked
like, so he examined his little sister, from the tips of her flat
little breasts, down the tiny little hole that made a split in
the mound between the little girl's legs.  Danny couldn't stop
himself from reaching out and touching it.  It was warm as
smooth, and as his finger ran across the opening, slippery.
Danny pulled his hand away like a shot, as the shock ran up his
arm.  He knew, that if he didn't stop right then, he'd be
sticking his finger up inside his little sister's hole, just to
see what it felt like, and how'd he explain that, if Chrissy woke
up?
      Danny had just started to pull the sheets up over the little
girl, when he saw his sister looking straight at him.  "What'cha
doin' Danny?" she asked.
      "Just tucking you in," Danny said, as he hurriedly pulled
the sheets straight, and then the blankets.  He was sweating, as
he thought about how close that had been.
      "You were looking at me, wernt'cha?"  The little girl's soft
voice made Danny's hair stand on end.  How much had the little
girl been aware of?
      Danny was about to deny it, as he finished straightening out
the bedspread, and the little girl snuggled down to sleep, but
his sister's next words left him speechless.  "I d'mind," said
Chrissy, sleepily.  "You c'n look, if you wanna'."
      Danny told me that he had felt like pulling the covers off
his little sister, and really taking a good look, but Chrissy
seemed to be actually falling asleep, and he was worried about
when his mother would be home.
      By the time Danny had finished his story, both of us were so
excited, we felt we had to stop, and play with ourselves.  The
two of us had been playing with ourselves for over a year, ever
since we found out how good it felt.  We weren't really "jacking
off" as neither of us had yet cum, but we pulled on our pricks
for what seemed like hours, sometimes.  Once, Danny had kissed
the head of my prick, and I had kissed his (at his insistence.
He said it was only fair.)  We didn't do that again, as it didn't
feel as good, as when our fingers pulled on the whole thing.



                                 3


      "Tell me again, what her vagina looked like," I panted,
knowing only the clinical term, as I hadn't yet learned the words
cunt, pussy, or snatch, and certainly wouldn't have associated
them with what little girl's had.
      "Well," said Danny, pointing to his own little penis,
sticking out like a fat pencil, from between his legs, "she
didn't have a penis, like this, or even any balls underneath.  It
was just kinda' smooth, y'know, and where your penis is, there
was this little hole.  Only it wasn't round, y'know, it went up
and down, and looked somewhat like one of those fuzzy fruits you
eat. . . Wha'dya call 'em?  Neck. . . something or other."
      "Peaches?" I supplied, as that was the only fuzzy fruit I
could think of.
      "Yeah, like that.  Like a peach, only not fuzzy, but
smooth."  He paused, then blurted, "Nectarines!  that's what I
was thinking about.  Only, I think peaches are better."
      "Tell me more," I panted, excited as much as he was.

      It was at this moment, that the roof fell in.  Or at least,
so it seemed at the moment.  "I think he's told you enough," came
the firm voice of my older sister.  "Don't you Danny?"
      Standing in the doorway, was my older sister, leaning
against the frame, as she gave us both a look, that chilled us to
the bone.  "Caught!" we both thought, as we scrambled for our
clothes.
      "You might as well leave them off," said Karen to me, as
Danny continued struggling to get his pants on.  "Danny, you'd
better get home."
      I was really scared now.  I was going to get paddled.
Probably by Daddy, and on my bare butt.  By the time Danny
finished dressing, and was on his way out the door, we were both
crying.  My sister stopped Danny on his way out, and whispered
something in his ear that must have made him feel better, because
by the time I saw him cross the yard, he was looking more like
his cheerful self, than scared of being punished.  I figured that
this meant that I was going to get the brunt of the punishment
instead.

      "So, my little brother wants to know what girls look like,"
said Karen.  "Well, We'll just have to see what we can do about
that.  Now you," she continued, glaring at me, "finish getting
undressed."  When I looked at her, she amplified, "Yes,
everything.  Shoes, socks, shirt, the works!"
      Our parents were gone for the weekend, and had left Karen in
charge.  They had made it clear, before they left, that what she
said, went.  I figured that whatever punishment Karen was going
to meet out, would be better than what Daddy would do when he got
home, or even Mother.  Besides, I knew that Karen was fair.  If
she punished me now, she wouldn't tell our parents on me later.
I resolved to take my punishment without flinching.







                                 4


      Karen's next move surprised me.  "Diane!" she yelled.
"Suzy!  Get your butts in here!   NOW!"  There was a scramble of
motion from the other room, and within a few seconds my two
little sisters were in my room staring at me.  I wanted to climb
in bed, and cover myself with the blankets, but Karen wouldn't
let me.
      "Your big brother here," she said sarcastically, "wants to
see what girls look like naked.  I think we should teach him what
it's like to be looked at, don't you?  How'd you like to see what
a boy looks like naked?"  When both my sisters nodded, she
continued, "Well, go ahead and look.  He won't stop you."  With
this, she gave me a look, that told me that I'd better not, if I
knew what was good for me.
      Diane was the first one to get up enough nerve.  Shyly, she
came over, and knelt down in front of me, to where her face was
almost in front of my crotch.  "Wow!" she breathed.  "It looks so
soft!"  I could feel her breath on my penis, as she whispered.
      By this time, Suzy was trying to push her older sister
aside.  "Let me look too!" she complained.  Shortly, both of my
two younger sisters were looking me over, as if I were a piece of
meat, in the butcher shop.  Diane started to reach out and touch
my prick, then stopped.  "Can I touch it?" she asked, looking
first at me, then up at our big sister.
      "If he doesn't mind," said Karen, as if it made no
difference to her.  "But, isn't this a little unfair.  You get to
see him, and he doesn't get to see you.  If you're going to be
feeling him up, don't you think you should get undressed yourself
first?"
      "If I didn't mind!"  I was so far from minding, that I would
have given three weeks' allowance, to have my little sister touch
my cock.  Then Karen's other words sunk in, and I felt as though
I had been snatched from purgatory, straight into heaven.  She
wasn't only not going to punish me, she was actually arranging it
so that I could get the look at a girl I had been wanting!  I was
so busy marveling at this revelation, that I was barely aware of
both my little sisters getting undressed, until Karen spoke up.
      "Well," said Karen, "if everybody else is going to strip, I
guess I'd better too."  Frankly, I stared, along with Diane and
Suzy, as our big sister shrugged out of her sweater, and started
taking off her mini-skirt.
      "Well," she said again, "what are you two standing there
for?"  With this, she gave a glare at our two little sisters, who
had paused in their own undressing to watch their big sister
undress.  Diane and Suzy hurriedly finished stripping, and stood
watching Karen, as she took off her shoes and reached for her
bra.
      "What's the matter?" she asked, suddenly conscious of the
three pairs of eyes on her bosom, as she started to remove the
lacy brassiere.  "Haven't you ever seen a grown woman's breasts
before?"
      All three of us shook our heads.






                                 5


      "Well," suddenly giggled Karen, "there's a first time for
everything, isn't there?  I think that tonight, there's going to
be a lot of firsts!"  With this, she reached behind her back, and
gave a funny kind of shrug, and the bra came loose.  For a
minute, Karen kind of posed, with the bra in one hand, as her
breasts came free.  To this day, when I think of the perfect
breast, my sister's comes to mind, just as she looked that day.
Her breasts were high and firm, with no hint of sag, or over-
fullness, smooth rounded bumps on her chest, that had rosy pink
nipples, surrounded by a pink ring, that just made you want to
suckle on them.  Even afterwards, after all that we've done
together, I still envy her children, who got to suck on them as
much as they wanted, when they were babies.  Of course, that was
much later.  At the time, I just wanted to reach out and feel
them; to see if they were real.  I'd never seen anyone with bumps
on their chest before, and didn't know what they were.  Most of
the women I knew (like my mother) wore such baggy dresses, that
you almost weren't sure they had breasts, let alone ones like
these.  Of course, I was aware that older girls were different up
top, but I had never really seen how different, until then.
      My sister saw my reaching hand, and stopped me.  "Later,"
she told me.  I was in ecstasy.  She hadn't said, "No!"  I felt
like I was willing to wait forever, if she was going to let me.
It was about this time, when my sister started to pull down her
pants that she really blew my mind.  Karen was standing there
naked, except for her lacy red panties (the same ones she had
worn on that night, several months ago.), and was about to pull
them off, when an idea occurred to her.  "You do it," she said.
      "Huh?"  I gaped at her.
      "You wanted to see what a girl looks like naked.  You take
them off."
      I couldn't believe my ears, but that didn't stop me.
Shivering with excitement, I reached for my sister's waist, and
started pulling on the thin red elastic.  The feel of my big
sister's skin against my fingertips sent a shock up my arm.  Her
skin was so soft, and warm.  I jerked my hand away, as the feel
of her creamy smooth skin almost burned my fingers.  Karen
reached out, grabbed my hand, and placed it firmly back on her
waist, where the top edge of her panties was.  I felt as if I was
in heaven, as I hooked my thumbs in the elastic of her panties,
and started pulling them down.  The thought burned in my mind: I
was actually going to see my first naked pussy, not only of a
girl, but of the most beautiful woman I have ever known.  (I
know, I know.  My other two sisters were already standing naked
next to me, with their naked pussies right out there where I
could look at them; but at the moment, I wasn't even aware of
their presence.)










                                 6


      As I started pulling my sister's panties down, my nose
suddenly notified me that my sister was a woman!  The warm musky
smell that arose from my sister's crack, wasn't at all the same
showered clean little-girl smell that I had noticed before.  If I
had the experience then, that I have now, that smell would have
had me knowing that I was going to get laid that night, because
no woman I have ever known could get that excited, and still
refuse me.  Still, at the moment, all I knew was that the smell
excited me, and stimulated me beyond belief.  As I pulled my
sister's panties down, the smell intensified, until I was almost
ready to cum, even though I never had before.  My prick was so
hard, I felt like I could drive nails with it.  Finally, I
managed to get the panties down far enough that my sister could
step out of them, and I stepped back, to look (really LOOK), at
what I had uncovered.
      Did I mention before, that my sister Karen was gorgeous? I
did?  Well, she was.  At 14, Karen looked like a goddess.  Even
now, years later, at 24 she has a figure that most women would
kill for, and Michelangelo would have given an arm, if he could
have had her for a model.  At the time, to a 13 year old boy, a
wet-dream doesn't do justice to the way she made me feel.  I
stared at her, trying to memorize her body, from her perfect
tits, down to the "vee" of her fuzzy little cunt, now slightly
wet with excitement.  Her legs were perfectly shaped, and had
just enough rounding to match the smooth roundedness of her plump
little ass.  Up above, her face was set off by the most beautiful
cascades of brown hair you could imagine, that reached almost to
her waist.  Of course, I had always known that Karen had a
beautiful face, and hair, so these didn't attract my attention,
so much at that moment.  At that moment, my eyes were glued to
the spot between her thighs, where the fuzz ended, and the puffy
lips of her vagina could just be seen.  I didn't know, at the
time, that the puffiness was caused by her excitement, at being
seen naked by her own little brother.
      My reverie was broken by my little sister's excited words.
"Can I touch it now?"  Diane was staring as raptly at my
throbbing penis, as I had been staring at Karen.
      "Could she touch it?!"  It was almost as if a bomb exploded
in my head.  There was nothing in the world I wanted more, than
to have my little sister touch my cock.  Except, maybe having my
big sister do it.  I barely managed to croak, "Unhuh," and
incline my head, as I was speechless.
      Diane reached out, and stroked the head with her cool little
fingers.  It was the last straw for me.  I was as surprised as
she was, when my little peter began squirting a white liquid all
over her hand, her naked little breasts, and flat little tummy.
I had never cum before in my life, so at first I was worried that
something bad was happening, until Karen spoke up and said, "Do
it Mike.  That's it!  Cum on your little sister.  Squirt it all
over her."  With this, Karen reached down, and milked the last
drops of sperm onto my little sister, joining a trickle that was
running down towards the little girl's slit.  Then Karen did
something, that still gives me a thrill, when I think of it
today.



                                 7


      Karen reached down, and scooped up a big glob of sperm that
was trickling down Diane's belly with her finger, and pushed the
sperm-covered finger right up inside the little girl's slit.
"This'll make you slipperier inside, and ready," she said.  Ready
for what, she didn't say.  She added as almost an afterthought,
"It's really all supposed to go up inside you.  I hate to see it
go to waste."
      Taking Karen's comment as an instruction, Diane began
scooping up the remaining gobs of white from her belly and
breasts, and trying to put them inside herself.  After a few
minutes of this, Diane had stopped trying to get more stuff
inside her hole, and was just sliding her finger in and out, as
she got more and more excited.  I recognized the symptoms of her
excitement, as the same ones I got when I played with myself, so
I started getting excited again too.
      "You do it for her," breathed Karen in my ear.  She was so
excited herself, that she could barely breathe.  "Diane, you do
Mike, while he does you."
      Diane had been lying back on the bed, working her finger in
and out of her little slit, when Karen interrupted.  She turned
out to be quite willing, however.  As I reached for my little
sister, Diane reached for me, at almost the same moment.  Soon, I
was sliding my big finger in and out of my little sister's slit,
as she massaged my cock with her slippery little hand.  It wasn't
long, before we were both gasping from excitement, as my little
sister's vagina clutched my finger like a calf sucking on its
mother's teat.
      Diane wasn't very far from her orgasm, and I was almost
ready to squirt a second load of sperm all over my little
sister's belly, when Karen stopped us.
      "Wait," she said, "let's do this right.  I'll help.  Diane,
you lie back on the bed, and spread your legs.  Mike, you get
between Diane's legs, and I'll show you what to do."
      Following my big sister's directions, I climbed on the bed,
as Diane spread her legs, allowing me to climb between them.  I
approached my little sister, with my prick bobbing, dribbling a
clear liquid all over my little sister's leg.  Karen reached
down, grabbed my swollen penis, and directed it into my little
sister's hole.  "Now push!" she commanded, and I did.
      There was a slight snapping sensation, and Diane said, "Ow!"
as my penis slid into her belly with a rush.  After that, neither
of us was capable of saying a word, as we were suddenly grunting
and groaning from our impeding climaxes.  I didn't really fuck my
little sister.  That is, I didn't slide it in and out, as you
might expect.  I was too excited for that, and so was Diane.  I
just kept pushing my cock as hard as I could up inside the little
11 year old girl, while she pushed back at me, just as hard.
Diane had unconsciously wrapped her legs around me, and was
working as hard as she could to force another inch of my cock up
inside her.  All of a sudden it was too much.  The feeling of my
little sister's smooth belly rubbing against mine, her panting in
my ear, her legs around my waist, but most of all her tight
little snatch squeezing and sucking on my prick like a milking
machine gone out of control.  It was all too much.



                                 8


      Suddenly, I was squirting thick sticky white stuff out of my
penis again.  Only this time, I was squirting it where it
belonged, right up inside the welcoming belly of my own 11 year
old little sister.  Spasm after spasm shook me, as I emptied
myself inside the little girl.  Diane was right with me.  As I
reached my second climax of my life, my little sister reached
what was probably her first.  Gasping and grunting, her little
cunt spasmed around my squirting cock, milking every last drop up
inside her tight little belly, and trying for more.  It was only
when my penis had shrunk so that it couldn't remain inside her
any more, that she finally slowed down.
      "Oh boy!" she panted in my ear.  "That was good!"
      I had to agree.  It was only afterwards, that we became
aware of the two other interested parties watching us.
      "That," said Karen, "is called fucking.  Now you two know
why everyone wants to do it!"
      "Oh," I said numbly.  "So that's what it is."
      Diane was too exhausted to do more, than just pant happily
in my ear, as we lay there, with a bubble of white just starting
to ooze up out of her tiny little slit.  "I don't care what they
call it," she finally panted.  "I like it."  She gave me a hug.
      "I do too," I panted back in her ear, as I returned the hug.
      Suzy spoke up, for the first time, since entering the room.
"That was awesome," said the 9 year old little girl.  "When can I
do it?"
      "Are you sure you want to?" asked Karen.  "You're a little
small."
      "I don't think I can, anyway," I said.  "I'm beat."
      "That's not fair!" said Suzy.  "I'm telling Mommy, that
Diane got to fuck Mike, and I didn't!"
      Fear coursed through my veins.  Somehow, I knew that our
parents wouldn't be too pleased to hear Suzy say that.  Karen
must have been even more frightened.  "You can fuck too," she
reassured the little girl.  "If you really want to.  But you've
got to promise you won't tell anybody!"
      "Not anybody?" asked the little girl.  "Not even Mommy?"
      "Especially not Mom, or Dad either," said Karen.  "If you
tell either of them, they'll probably make us stop.  Is that what
you want?"  Everybody in the room, held their breath, until Suzy
made up her mind.
      "No," said Suzy.  "OK.  I won't tell.  But Mike's got to
fuck me, just like he did Diane.  It's only fair."
      "If you really want to," I said, secretly thrilled by the
idea, but trying to act bored, as if I got to fuck 9 year old
girls every day.  "But you'll have to wait, until I get hard
again."  After cumming once on, and another time, in, one little
sister, my once erect penis now looked like a wet-noodle.
      "That can be fixed," giggled Karen.  "Come here, little
sister.  If you want to fuck, you'll have to learn how to get it
up," she continued, as Suzy came over, and looked at my limp
member.  "Now first, get ahold of it.   Easy!" she added, as Suzy
grabbed my cock with a grip that threatened to tear it off.  "Now
lick it, and suck it," she said.




                                 9


      "But it's all gooey, and it's been inside Diane's. . ."
Suzy's voice trailed off.
      "That just makes it taste good," said Karen, almost blowing
my mind again.  "Here, let me show you, what I mean."  With this,
my older sister reached out, took my penis in her hand, leaned
over me, so that her hair was brushing my stomach, and. . .
and. . . and she swallowed my cock!  At first, I was scared that
she was going to bite it off, or something, but then the feeling
of her warm mouth, and lively little tongue on my little peter
hit me like a sledgehammer.
      "Oooh!" I moaned.  "Gee that feels good."  Karen was right
alongside me now, and I couldn't resist reaching out, and feeling
my big sister's gorgeous ass, that was now only a foot away.
Karen didn't pull away, as I started feeling her up, she just
kept bobbing her head up and down on my penis, until it started
to expand again.
      "See.  Like that," she told Suzy, as she reluctantly pulled
her mouth off my swelling cock.  "Now, let's see you do it."
      Obediently, Suzy leaned over, and started sucking, as Karen
straightened up.  My hand slipped down over her ass, and between
her thighs, feeling a drool of wetness coming from the hair
between my big sister's legs.  "Ow!" I said, as Suzy's teeth
rubbed against the tip of my cock.  "Don't bite it.  Just suck
it, like Karen did."
      "Sorry," mumbled Suzy around my cock.  This time, the little
girl did better.  Soon, my little sister was sucking up and down,
as if she'd been doing it for years.  The stimulation of Suzy's
blow-job, and feeling up my big sister (not to mention smelling
her!), soon had me to the point I was about to erupt again.
      "Unh," I warned, "Suzy, I'm gonna'. . ."  I didn't know how
to say it, but I was about to cum in my horny little sister's 9
year old mouth.
      Karen did know how to say it.  "Suzy!  Stop!" she commanded.
"If you keep that up, he's going to squirt his cum in your
mouth."
      Suzy paused, and replied, "I don't mind.  You were right,
It tastes good.  He can squirt in my mouth, if he wants to."
      Karen interrupted again, as Suzy's mouth started to descend
again to my throbbing prick.  "I thought you wanted to fuck," she
said.  "If you suck him off, You won't get fucked."
      "Oh," said Suzy.  "What do I do now, then?"
      "Well," said Karen, "you can either climb on top of him, and
put it in yourself, or you can have him do it, like he did to
Diane."
      Suzy looked at my erect member, and gulped.  "I think I'll
do it like Diane did," she squeaked.  "I don't think I could do
it on top."  With this, the little girl lay back on the bed,
alongside me, and said, "OK Mike, Do it to me.  Fuck me, just
like you did Diane."








                                 10


      I looked over at my big sister. Karen was rubbing herself
between the legs, obviously just as excited as we were.  "Do it
Mike," she said.  "Fuck your little sister.  Let me see you
impregnate your own sister.  Squirt your cum in her Mike."  Karen
was obviously in some kind of fantasy of her own.  Not really
understanding what my big sister was babbling about, except that
she wanted to see me fuck our little sister, I approached Suzy,
and put the tip of my stiff cock up against the little girl's
tiny little hole.
      I pushed.  Nothing happened, except that my cock bent under
the strain.  I pushed in harder.  Still nothing.
      "Dammit!" said Suzy.  "Why won't it go in?"
      "You're just too small," I said.  "It won't fit."
      Karen spoke up again.  "Get her slippery, with your cum,
then push."
      Following my big sister's directions, I took a glob of cum
that was leaking out of the tip of my penis, and rubbed it around
the little girl's hole.  Then, placing the tip up against the
slit, I started pushing again.  Slowly, my cock started to slide
into my little sister.
      "Ow!" said Suzy, as the head of my cock suddenly slipped
inside her.
      "Do you want me to stop?" I asked, anxiously.  The feeling
of the little girl's vagina squeezing on the tip of my cock was
exquisite.  It was so tight, and so lively.  I could feel my
sister's involuntary spasms; as her tight little cunt milked the
head of my cock.
      "No.  Just go easy huh?" gasped Suzy.
      I couldn't go too easy, or it wouldn't go in; my little
sister was so tight.  Still, I did my best.  Working the tip in
and out, each time, until it wouldn't go in any farther.  I still
had over half of my cock outside the little girl.  "That's as far
as it'll go," I said, somewhat disappointed.
      Suzy was almost crying in disappointment also.  "That's it?"
she asked.  "Diane took a lot more than that!"
      Karen said something to the effect:  "You've got to bust her
cherry."
      "Huh?" said Suzy and I together, not understanding.
      Karen mumbled something to herself, that sounded like,
"Idiot Kids!"  Then she reached some kind of decision.  The next
thing I knew, my big sister had walloped me on the behind with
her bare hand.  I don't know where she got the strength, but if
felt like it was going to raise a blister, she hit me so hard.
      My yowl of pain, was echoed by a screech from my little
sister.  In pulling away from the swat Karen had delivered; I had
forced my cock all the way up inside Suzy, tearing something
inside her.
      "What'dya' do that for?" I asked.  "I think I tore Suzy
inside.  Are you OK Suzy?" I asked my little sister.
      "It hurts!" said Suzy, sending a black look at our older
sister.
      "O God!" I said.  "She's bleeding!  We'd better get her to
the hospital!  What are you waiting for Karen?  Suzy's hurt!"




                                 11


      My big sister seemed to be in some kind of fit.  Then I
realized!  Karen was laughing!  "I can see it now," she chortled.
"Nurses running all over the place, and when they ask what
happened, we tell them, 'Oh nothing, Suzy just got her cherry
popped by her big brother!'"  Karen started laughing harder than
ever.
      By this time, I had figured that it couldn't be too serious,
if Karen was taking it so lightly.  "What do you mean, cherry
popped?" I asked.  "It felt like I tore something inside Suzy."
      "It hurts," repeated Suzy.
      Karen finally composed herself enough to answer, "It's
supposed to hurt."  She continued to me, "And you did tear
something inside her.  Her 'cherry,' or maidenhead, you dummy.
You just took your little sister's virginity."
      All of a sudden a light began to dawn.  I vaguely remembered
something about a piece of tissue that women had inside their
vagina's from our parent's lessons.
      "You mean I'm not a virgin any more?" sniffled Suzy.
      "Technically no," giggled Karen, then continued, "Some
people don't think it counts, until a guy cums inside you though.
You are going to cum inside her, aren't you?" she asked me.
      I looked at my little sister questioningly.  If she said no,
I'd make do somehow.
      Suzy gulped, then asked, "Will it hurt?"
      Karen nodded.  "Just a little, this time.  Next time, not so
much.  Probably not at all, after that.  When I first got fucked,
it felt so good when the guy squirted his cum inside me, I forgot
all about the pain."
      Suzy gulped again, but said bravely, "Do it big brother.
Fuck me, and cum in me, like Karen says."
      My prick had gone soft, when I thought Suzy was hurt, but
had risen again when the two girls started talking about
squirting cum inside them.  Once more, I approached my little
sister, and pushed the head of my cock up against her tight
little hole.  This time, my penis slid all the way up inside the
little girl when I pushed.
      "Ooof!" said Suzy.  Then, "It's OK Mike.  It doesn't hurt
too much."
      I looked down at where my cock was buried in my little
sister's belly.  Suzy's legs were spread, and her little slit was
obscenely stretched around the base of my swollen penis.  I could
feel the involuntary flutters of the child's vagina squeezing on
my cock with a tightness that was almost unbelievable.  The
little girl was almost milking me off, and I wasn't even moving.
I flexed my prick, and saw Suzy's belly bulge.  I felt like I
could reach down and grab my prick through the skin of my little
sister's belly, and jack myself off inside her.
      "Ooh!  That feels good Mike.  Do that again!" said Suzy.
      Once again, I flexed my prick inside my little sister,
drawing a groan from her.  "More!" she gasped.







                                 12


      I pulled about an inch of my cock out of my sister, then
pushed it back in again.  "Unnggh!" said Suzy.  I did it again;
only this time, Suzy pushed back.  The last half-inch of my cock
slid inside the little girl.  The tightness was unbelievable.  I
pulled out, then slid it home again, and watched in amazement, as
ripples ran down my little sister's belly, while her vagina went
into spasms around my cock.  Squeeze, squeeeeze, SQUEEZE.  The
little girl was gasping incoherently now.  "Ungh  Ungh
Uuuunnngghh!"
      It was too much for me.  Once again my cock squirted the
thick milky stuff that Karen called cum inside my sister.  Only
this was my little 9 year old sister, Suzy.
      "That's it," groaned Karen in my ear, as she watched me
mating with our little sister.  "Cum in her Mike.  Let me see you
knock the kid up."  Karen was back in her fantasy again.
      "Huh?" I gasped, not understanding.  Besides, the feeling of
my little sister's vagina milking the sperm out of my cock was
too intense for me to hold a very intelligible conversation.
      "Squirt your sperm inside your little sister," amplified
Karen.  "I wantta' watch you make a baby in Suzy."
      All of a sudden, my big sister's words made sense.  A man
squirted something inside a girl to make a baby.  I was squirting
something inside Suzy.  I was making a baby inside my own little
sister!  It was way too late to pull out, and besides my big
sister's fantasy was catching.  "Ooooh.   OooooH!" I groaned.
"Take it Suzy.  Take my cum.  Let me make a baby inside you."
All this, while sending squirt after big thick sticky squirt of
incestuous sperm right up inside my little 9 year old sister's
unprotected young womb.
      By now, Suzy had caught Karen's meaning, and was just as
excited by the idea as I was.  "Do it," she gasped, working even
harder, if possible.  "Make a baby in me Mike.  Let me feel you
squirt the stuff that makes babies inside me."
      I pushed up one last time, and let the last of my sperm
trickle into the little girl's vagina, then collapsed on top of
my little sister.  "Ooooh!" I gasped.  "Thanks Little Sister."
      "Thank You!" gasped Suzy in return.  The little girl's
breathing in my ear slowly subsided.
      "Wow!" said Diane, as she watched us slowly recovering. "So
that's how people make babies."  Suddenly, she turned to our big
sister.  "Does that mean I'm pregnant?" she asked.  "I'm not sure
I'm ready to have a baby yet."
      Karen reassured her, telling us that both she and Suzy were
too young yet to have babies, but would know they were old
enough, when they started bleeding each month from their vagina.
"In the meantime," she said, "you can fuck all you want, without
having to worry, like I do.  It was just kind of fun to pretend
that Mike was actually making a baby in you."
      I was just starting to breathe easier, when Diane said,
"Bleeding from your vagina?  I did that last week.  Mommy showed
me how to wear pads, to keep it from making a mess."






                                 13


      "O Shit!" said Karen, turning white.  Then, "Well, we'll
just have to see.  You probably won't get pregnant.  It's your
first time, and you just started having periods.  Hopefully you
won't catch.  In the meantime, I'd better get some rubbers, if
you're going to be fucking Mike.  I know that once I started, I
couldn't stop, so I imagine it'll be the same with you two."
      Diane then turned to me, and said something that I still
treasure to this day.  "I don't mind, if you get me pregnant,
Mike.  You can make a baby in me, if you want to."
      At this, Karen started shuddering.  At first, I thought she
was scared.  Then I realized what was happening.  My big sister
was cumming.  The thought of me getting Diane pregnant, along
with me feeling her up (by this time, my fingers had made their
way up to Karen's damp pussy, and I had unconsciously been
sliding my finger in and out between the lips of her slippery
vagina), had caused Karen to climax also.  Shortly, Karen
collapsed on the bed alongside me, pulling my finger out of her
as she fell.  It almost felt as though she was breaking my arm,
as she crumpled on the bed, on top of my arm.  "Oh Fuck, fuck,
FUCK"  My big sister's words got louder, as she desperately
grabbed her crotch.  "I need a FUCK" she exclaimed.
      "Fuck her," said Diane.
      "But," I started.
      "Yeah.  Fuck her," breathed Suzy in my ear.  "She looks like
she needs it bad."
      I looked at my big sister again.  She did look in need of
something.  She was rubbing herself between the legs, straining
for something that didn't seem to come, and getting more and more
desperate about it.  I could see tears running out of the corners
of her eyes, as she strained.
      "But what if?" I started again.
      "You heard her, she's already been fucking.  Go ahead,
before she loses it," reassured Diane.
      I looked again at Karen.  She kept straining so hard, and
didn't seem to be making it.  "OK," I said, "here goes."
      With this, I climbed over my sister's leg, and started
forcing her legs apart, as I got ready to push my newly erect
penis up in my big sister's vagina. A dribble of sperm still
leaked from the head, so I knew there would be enough
lubrication.
      Karen suddenly realized what I was doing.  "Oh Mike.  What
are you? . . . Oh.  You mustn't. . .  Oh that feels good."  Her
words were disorganized, and her body obviously wasn't listening,
because she was pushing her hips up to meet mine, all the while
trying to say something about how we shouldn't be doing this.
"Oh Mike.  You shouldn't be doing this to your sister," she said,
ignoring the fact that I had already been doing this to both of
my other two sisters, with her encouragement.  While she said
this, her squirming had taken half my cock up inside her vagina.








                                 14


      "Oh God Mike, that feels good!" she said, hunching back at
me.  "But I could get pregnant.  You've got to pull out!"  All
the while squirming her belly against mine, and forcing more and
more of my swollen penis up inside herself.  "Oh god Mike," she
repeated.  "I could have a baby.  Just the sperm on your cock
right now, could get me pregnant," she said, looking down between
our bodies where the light fuzz around the base of my cock had
met her pubic hair.  "You don't want to make a baby in me do you
Mike?"
      I couldn't say a word.  The inside of my big sister's vagina
was unbelievably hot.  My other two sisters had been tighter, but
Karen's vagina was pulling and squeezing on my swollen cock in a
manner that showed me that my other two sisters had a long way to
go.
      "Do you Mike?" repeated Karen, wrapping her legs around me,
so I couldn't have gotten away, if I wanted to.  "Do you want to
make a baby in me? . . . Make a baby in me? . . . Make a baby in
me. . . Oh Mike!" she breathed, panting heavily in my ear.  "Do
it!  Make a baby in me.  Knock me up, Mike.  Get me pregnant with
your cum.  Squirt the stuff that makes babies in your big
sister's womb, and make a baby in her."
      My sister's actions were finally too much for me.  Her
vagina was squeezing on my cock, like a milking machine.  Her
words were almost as stimulating.  I couldn't help myself.  I
knew I was going to ejaculate my sperm one more time that
afternoon, and I didn't have any choice, of where it would go.
Even if I had wanted to withdraw from inside my big sister, I
couldn't have.  Her legs were wrapped around me, as the urge to
reproduce had overtaken her, and she strove mightily to mate with
her own brother.  I felt the first trickle of cum spurt up inside
my big sister.
      Karen must have felt it or something, because her actions
grew wilder, if possible.  "Oh God!" she exclaimed, as her vagina
suddenly went into spasms around my cock.  "You're doing it.
You're cumming in me! . . . My handsome little brother is cumming
in me. . . . Do it little brother.  Cum in your big sister, and
get her pregnant.  I want to feel my little brother making a baby
in my belly."
      That was the last straw.  This time, the feeling of my
sister's vagina squeezing my prick sent me over the edge, and I
began squirting my cum inside her.  Spasm after spasm shook me,
as I tried to empty myself in my big sister's womb.  I didn't
know if I was really going to impregnate my big sister, but I
sure tried!  At first I had been scared at the thought of
accidentally getting Karen pregnant, but her fantasy had been too
exciting, and now the thought that I might be planting a baby
inside my big sister's womb was so thrilling it was unbelievable.
Hearing Karen beg me to impregnate her, was doubly thrilling.
      After all that I had been through, I didn't have as much cum
left as I would have liked, but still, I must have left at least
three good squirts of sperm inside my sister.  Karen's vagina
clamped down like a vise on my cock, stripping the last of my cum
up inside her belly, as she finished her climax at the same time.
      "Oh God," she breathed in my ear.  "That was good."



                                 15


      I had to agree.  I would have been happy to spend the rest
of my life, laying on top of my big sister, with her warm vagina
holding my relaxing penis, giving it an occasional friendly
squeeze, as she milked the last of my sperm up into her womb, but
all of a sudden, Karen suddenly seemed to realize what she had
just done.  I felt my big sister suddenly stiffen beneath me, as
her vagina tightened around my cock, stripping the last of my
sperm into her vagina, as she pulled away.
      "Oh God!" she repeated, only this time it was almost
frightened.  "You came in me!"  She looked at me accusingly, as
she pushed me off her body.
      I was too confused, and tired to disagree, or argue.  I
nodded.  Wasn't that what she had been asking me to do?
      Karen didn't even seem to notice.  "Oh God," she said again.
"My own brother came in me!  My own brother!  Oh God!  I'm
pregnant by my own brother.  What'll Mom say.  Oh God!  What'll
DADDY say?  What'll I do?"  Suddenly Karen jerked upright on the
bed.  "Maybe it's not too late.  Most people don't get pregnant
the first time.  Oh God.  I hope I'm not pregnant!"  With this,
Karen jumped off the bed, and dashed out of the room.
      Worriedly, the rest of us followed her.  We found our big
sister sitting on the toilet, where little dribbles of white were
slowly dripping out of her swollen vagina.
      "Why don't you douche, if you don't want to get pregnant?"
asked Diane.
      Karen looked over at our worried faces.  I felt like I was
going to cry.  I loved my big sister too much to want her to get
into trouble.  Karen must have known what I was feeling because
her first words were to reassure me.  "It's OK Mike," she said.
"It's my fault.  I should have stopped you.  You didn't know.
Even now, it's kind of thrilling to think of carrying your baby,
but Mom and Dad would have fits, if I got pregnant.  Especially
by my own brother."  Karen then turned to Diane, and answered
her.  "If you douche. you just wash it up inside you.  I'm just
going to sit here for about 20 minutes, and let it drain out.
Then I'll wipe it with tissue, and try to soak up what's left.
After that, I just guess I'll have to hope."  She turned a smile
on me to show that she wasn't mad.  "Mike, could you get me that
book from my dresser, so I don't get bored while I sit here?"
      Reassured, Diane and Suzy went back to my room to dress,
while I fetched the book for my big sister.  On my return, Karen
smiled at me, and whispered confidentially, "It's OK Mike.  I did
like it.  I almost wish I did have the nerve to let you do it to
me.  Fuck me, and knock me up, and make a baby in me, and
everything.  It's just that I'm scared. Of what Mom would say,
and Daddy, and the kids at school too.  Maybe them, most of all."
      "I'd never tell," I said.  "Neither would Diane or Suzy."
      "I know," she said.  "Now you'd better go get dressed also,
before someone comes over, like Danny, or Marilyn."  This last,
was in reference to Suzy's friend, who almost spent as much time
with Suzy, as Danny did with me.
      Happily now, I hurried to my room to comply.  This morning,
I hadn't known what girls even looked like naked.  Now. . . All I
could think of was: "WOW!"



                                 16


      That night, as I was getting ready for bed, Diane quietly
slipped into my room.  I started to ask her what she wanted, when
she made it obvious by holding her finger to her lips, while she
slipped out of the soft cotton panties that was all that she was
wearing.
      "Mike," she whispered, "can we do it again?"
      "Huh?" I replied, not very intelligently.
      "Can we fuck?" she begged.  "I really liked it this
afternoon, and I couldn't stop thinking about it all day.  Just
thinking about when you put your penis up inside my vagina, and
squirted your. . . your cum inside me has me so excited, I don't
think I can sleep.  If we could do it again, maybe I'd be able to
get it off my mind enough to relax a little.  Please?"
      "We'd have to be careful," I said, thinking it over.  "If
Mom or Daddy heard us. . ."  Our parents had returned that
evening, otherwise I might have been more eager.
      "They're watching TV, and think me and Suzy are asleep,"
reassured Diane.  "Suzy said she'd keep an eye out for me.  Now
can we?  Please?"
      "Gee Sis, I dunno," I waffled.  It wasn't that I didn't want
to fuck my little sister.  Far from it.  I was so excited by the
idea; I could hardly talk.  Still, after Karen had said that
afternoon. . . "Karen hasn't gotten us any rubbers yet, and I
might accidentally get you pregnant."
      Diane suddenly grinned, brightening up the whole room.
"Thanks, big brother, for caring.  But if I get pregnant tonight,
it won't be an 'accident'."
      "Huh?"
      "Mike," said my little sister.  "Remember this afternoon,
when Karen told us that I might get pregnant, since I had already
started having periods?"
      I nodded cautiously.
      "Remember that Karen went to the bathroom to drain your. . .
your sperm out of her vagina, so she wouldn't get pregnant?"
      Again I nodded.
      "Well I didn't," said Diane.
      I gaped at my little sister.
      Diane nodded.  "That's right," she said.  "Karen drained
your sperm out of her vagina, so she wouldn't get pregnant.
After we finished, I went into my bedroom, and lay down on the
bed, and let your sperm soak in, hoping that I might get
pregnant.  All afternoon, I've been lying on my bed, thinking
about carrying your baby inside my womb, and getting more and
more excited at the idea.  Finally, I couldn't stand it any more,
and that's why I came in here.  This time, I want you to fuck me,
and squirt your sperm inside me, and try to make a baby in me.
Karen told me that most girls my age don't get pregnant, even if
they do fuck, so it's pretty safe.  I just want to feel you
'doing it for real,' at least once.  Tomorrow Karen's going to
get those rubbers, so we'll be safe.  Besides," she finished,
"I've still got your cum inside me from this afternoon.  If I
could get pregnant today, I probably already am.  There'll
probably be no safer time, than right now.  Well Mike?"




                                 17


      I couldn't argue with my little sister's logic.  Besides, I
didn't want to.  "OK Little Sister," I replied, with a grin that
felt like it was going to crack my face in two.  "You want it,
You've got it.  But we'll have to be quiet.  If Mom or Dad heard
us. . ."
      Diane nodded, suddenly serious.  "I'll be quiet," she said.
      Suddenly, it seemed as though I was all thumbs, as I hurried
to remove the last vestiges of my clothes, and get as naked as my
little sister.  Diane hurriedly stifled a giggle, as she watched
me struggle to get my pants and socks off at the same time.  "How
do you want to do it?" I asked.
      "Just like this afternoon," said Diane.  "Only. . . We'd
better do it on the floor.  If Mom or Dad heard the bed squeak
ing. . . "
      I shivered at the thought.  Hurriedly, I grabbed the
bedspread, and made a soft-spot on the floor.  Diane lay down on
her back, with her legs spread, and waited.
      "Are you sure you want this?" I asked, as I approached my
little sister with my swollen prick leaking a clear fluid, while
threatening to explode sticky stuff all over my sister's belly,
instead of inside it, where it belonged.
      Diane nodded.
      That was enough for me.  This time, I when I pushed my cock
up against my little sister's hole, we both knew what to expect.
There was a moment's straining sensation, then I felt a tight
ring slide down my prick, as I watched it vanish inside my little
sister's slit.
      "Aaaghh.  That's good!" groaned Diane, as she pushed back at
me, until we both felt the light fuzz around the base of my cock
come to rest against her bare pussy lips.  "Now fuck me, Big
Brother, and cum in me.  Your little sister wants to feel her big
brother squirting the thick sticky white stuff that makes babies
up inside her womb.  Do it Mike.  Get me pregnant with your cum.
Make a baby in my belly.  Please?  I've wanted to have a baby,
ever since I saw Marcia's belly so big last year, when she got
pregnant."  (Marcia was our 16-year-old cousin who had gotten
pregnant for the second time at the ripe old age of 15.  She had
her first baby when she was only 13, but we didn't know that
then.)  "Come on big brother," repeated Diane, "make my belly get
big, with your baby inside me."
      My little sister's words were too exciting.  Hearing the
little girl begging me to get her pregnant, was too much.  I had
barely gotten my prick completely up inside Suzy's vagina, and
started to stroke in and out, when her words penetrated, throwing
me over the edge.  I had wanted to enjoy the feeling of the
little girl's tight little vagina squeezing on my cock,  but I
couldn't help myself.  Hearing my own little 11 year old sister
begging me to get her pregnant was too much.  I gave my sister
what she wanted.  I began squirting thick sticky gobs of
incestuous sperm inside my little sister's tight little hole.
Spasm after spasm shook me, as squirt after thick sticky squirt
of baby-juice forced its way our of the head of my penis, and
into the welcoming belly of my horny little sister.




                                 18


      Feeling me ejaculating my potent sperm into her fertile
young womb, was enough to make Diane reach her climax also.  The
little girl began flopping uncontrollably on the bedspread, as
her climax overtook her.
      "Auugh!" she said, starting to scream, as her orgasm ripped
through her little body.
      I had to put my hand over my little sister's mouth, before
our parents were attracted by the sound.
      Diane's eyes went wide, as she realized how close she had
come to screaming.  She grabbed a corner of the bedspread, and
forced it into her mouth, to keep from yelling, as she continued
to jerk underneath me.  Several times, my cock almost came out of
her, but Diane somehow managed to keep my cock inside her vagina
as she flopped and jerked throughout her orgasm.  All the while,
the little girl's vagina was squeezing and milking on my cock,
extracting every last drop of my sperm up inside her belly, until
I could go no further.  Thankfully, Diane was coming down from
her orgasm, as my cock would no longer stay hard, having left
every drop of cum I possessed up inside my little sisters 11 year
old womb.
      Afterwards, we cuddled together on the bedspread, as my limp
cock slipped out of my little sister's cum filled vagina.
      "Thanks Big Brother," said Diane.  "I needed that."
      "So did I, Little Sister," I replied.  "I hope you don't get
pregnant."
      "I do," replied Diane, nearly blowing my mind.  "Or at
least, I don't mind if I do.  Like I said earlier, you can get me
pregnant, if you want to.  I wouldn't mind."
      The thought was thrilling, but scary too.  "Dad'd kill me,
if he found out that I got you pregnant," I said.
      "I'll never tell on you.  If Daddy, or anyone else asks,
I'll just say that some older man got me pregnant, and I don't
want them to get in trouble.  If I don't tell on you, they'll
never even think it was you.  The only ones who would know, are
Suzy and Karen, and they'd never tell.  They don't dare, because
they've been doing the same thing themselves.  Do you want to
make a baby in me?"
      I didn't know, and I told Diane so, that I wasn't sure.
      Pulling on her panties, Diane told me that she was going to
sleep that night, with her big brother's sperm soaking in her
belly.  "Tomorrow," she said, as she prepared to leave, "we'll
use those rubbers of Karen's.  At least, until you decide you
want to make a baby with me.  I can wait."
      My head was spinning.  I knew I was a little young, to think
of the responsibilities of having a baby.  And Diane was younger
than I was!  Though at the moment, it had seemed as though she
was 10 years older than me.  I decided that we'd better wait to
have a baby, at least for a couple of years.  That is, unless she
was already pregnant.  I shivered at the thought, of my little
sister's belly swelling with my baby growing inside.  It was
scary, but thrilling also.  I turned out the light and climbed
into bed.





                                 19


      About an hour later, I was awakened by the feeling of
someone climbing into bed with me.  I turned over, and felt the
naked skin of a little girl next to me.  "Oh God Diane, didn't
you get enough earlier?" I asked.  My suddenly erect cock put the
lie to my protestations though.
      "It's me, Suzy," giggled my little sister.  "Diane's asleep.
That 'injection' you gave her, put her right to sleep.  I
couldn't sleep, thinking of what you two did, and what we did
earlier, so I thought you might help me out too."
      "But what if," I began to object.
      "Oh don't be silly.  Diane told me about your fears, and
what she said.  Mom and Daddy are asleep now, and I'm the one
woman (well girl) in the house that doesn't have to worry about
getting pregnant.  We can fuck as much as we want, and not have
to worry about me having a baby.  At least, not yet.  Maybe when
I get older, we can do it for real.  Right now, we can practice
making a baby, as much as we want to, without having to worry.
Now come here big brother, and fuck me."
      With this, the little 9 year old girl backed up to me, and
placed the head of my cock against the entrance to her slippery
little hole.  "Now push it up inside me," she said.
      I knew I wasn't going to get any sleep that night, if I kept
on arguing, (and maybe even if I didn't) so I pushed the head of
my cock into my little sister's slippery little slit.
      "Unh!" said Suzy, as the head of my cock slipped into her
tight little hole.  Then, "Ow!" as it slipped past the remnants
of her virginity.  "Go easy for a bit," she squeaked.  "Let me
get used to it first."
      Having cum in Diane, not too long ago, I wasn't so horny
this time, so I was able to do as my little sister asked, and
just rest with my penis tucked up inside the little girl's body,
enjoying the feeling of her vagina squeezing on my prick, while
it leaked pre-cum inside her.  The next thing I knew, I was
asleep.
      It must have been about two hours later, when I started to
turn over in my sleep, and the pulling on my penis woke me up.
As I started to turn over, the little girl's vagina clamped down
on my cock, as the lubrication that had been there earlier had
dried up, and my penis was now stuck inside her.  I knew I could
pull out, but I didn't really want to.  Besides, it would wake
Suzy up, and she seemed to be sleeping so peacefully, with my
cock stuck up inside her vagina.
      I wrapped my arm around my little sister, cupping her
budding breast in my hand.  Suzy snuggled back to me, in her
sleep, obviously enjoying my hand on her breast, and my penis in
her vagina.  As she snuggled back to me, my cock slid all the way
home in the little girl's vagina.  Wow, did that feel good.  I
stopped thinking about pulling out, and concentrated on enjoying
the feeling of my little sister's body against mine, and her
tight little hole massaging my prick.







                                 20


      I pulled out a little.  Boy that felt good.
      Next I pushed in, until the little girl's bare pussy was
rubbing against the base of my cock.  That felt good also.
      Back out again.  This time a little easier, as pre-cum
leaked from the head of my cock, making it slipperier inside the
little girl.
      Back in again.  I was actually fucking my 9 year old little
sister in her sleep.
      Out again, then in again.  I knew I wasn't going to last
much longer.  After about three more strokes, I felt a pulsing
start in the head of my penis, and I knew I was ejaculating my
seed right up inside my own little sister's 9 year old womb.  It
felt so good to feel my sperm flow into the belly of the sleeping
little girl while she snuggled back against me, and my arm
stroked the child's belly and developing little titties.  After a
bit, I fell asleep again, with my cock still dripping cum in the
little girl's womb.
      Later on that night, it happened again.  I started to turn
over, only my little sister's arms were wrapped around the one I
had been feeling her titties with, and she wouldn't let me go.
She obviously was enjoying having my arm around her, and didn't
want me to move away.  My cock had shrunk inside the little girl,
but feeling her bare skin against mine, and her (now slippery)
vagina massaging my cock, soon had me fully erect, and sliding my
cock in and out of my little sister again.  This time, I enjoyed
a nice long screw.  It must have been at least a half an hour,
that I lay there sliding my engorged penis in and out of the
child's vagina before I lost control and sent another helping of
potent sperm squirting high up inside the sleeping little girl's
developing young womb.  This time, I did pull away from my
sister's clasping arms, and squeezing little vagina, as my cock
was no longer stiff enough to remain inside the little girl.
      The next thing I knew, it was almost morning, and I was
awakened by someone thumping on my back.  Suzy was beating on me
with her little fists;  not really hard, but hard enough to wake
me up, and to want her to stop.  "What's the matter?" I managed
to groan.
      "You bastard," said Suzy.
      "Huh?" I replied.
      "You dirty bastard," repeated Suzy.  "You fucked me last
night, didn't you."
      "I thought you wanted it."  I was confused.
      "That's right.  I wanted it.  And you, you bastard, you
fucked me, and didn't even wake me up, so that I could enjoy it.
Damn you!"
      "Oh!"  It seemed to be the most intelligent thing I could
say.  "Well, If that's all, we could do it now, if you want to."
      Suddenly Suzy smiled.  "You mean it?" she asked.  "I thought
you wouldn't be able to do it again, that's why I got so mad.
Can we do it now?"  The little girl's enthusiasm was catching.
      I looked over at the clock.  Two hours before time to get
up.  We still had time.  I nodded my head, as I turned over, and
lay on my back.  I was too sleepy to get on top, so I motioned to
Suzy to do so.



                                 21


        The little girl's eyes brightened.  "You mean I get on top
this time?" she asked.  At my nod, the little girl spread her
legs, and climbed over my body, pushing the sheets out of the
way.  I watched as my little sister reached down and placed the
tip of my cock against her tight little slit, and then started
working my engorged member up into her body.  The little girl's
body looked unbelievably small, but my sister kept working
herself downward, until her bare little pussy was splayed out
around the base of my cock, and the head was once again leaking
pre-cum in the little girl's womb.  Now I have mentioned that my
older sister Karen, is the sort of woman I dream about.  While
little girls are fun, women like my big sister, are what I really
dream about.  Well, that morning, my little sister Suzy almost
had me switching to little girls for my wet-dreams.  Right then,
it was like a wet-dream, as the child worked herself off on my
cock.  Suzy started rising and falling on my cock, getting
slipperier and slipperier, as she approached her orgasm.  Having
cum three times that night, I was in no hurry myself to cum.
Still, watching my little sister working for her orgasm, and
hearing her encouraging me to squirt my sperm inside her, all the
while watching the perfect little-girl body sliding up and down
on my cock while the tight ring of the little girl's cunt
repeatedly squeezed my penis, as she tried to milk the cum out of
my cock, and into her vagina would have been enough to get a
statue to cum, let alone a boy as horny as I was.  After about 10
minutes, I let my little 9 year old sister have it.  I poured
what seemed like gallons of incestuous sperm into the little
girl's belly.  Over and over again, my cock squirted, until
finally I knew my sister had all I was going to be able to give.
      Suzy seemed to be content.  Together we snuggled up and went
back to sleep, still facing each other, and my cock still
snuggled up in the child's tight little slit.
      I woke up about an hour later feeling cold.  Suzy was no
longer there.  She had returned to her room with her sister, and
had left the covers half off the bed.
      Groggily, I hurried down the hallway to the bathroom, where
it seemed like I pissed 5 gallons of pee, that I must have been
holding in all night.  I staggered back to my room, hoping to get
in another hour's sleep, before I had to get up.  It was not to
be.  I had barely gotten in my bed, when the door opened, and my
big sister, Karen sneaked into the room, wearing a lacy thing
that barely covered her bosom (I learned later, that it was
called a negligee), and a lacy pair of panties, that I could see
right through.  A slight stain darkened the front of the panties.
      "Oh Mike!" breathed Karen.  "I'm so glad you're awake.
You've got to help me!"
      "What's the matter?" I yawned.
      "I haven't been able to sleep all night," said Karen.  "'You
remember yesterday, when you came in me, and I said that you
might have gotten me pregnant?"
      I was suddenly wide awake as chills ran down my back.
Ignoring my suddenly erect prick; I gasped worriedly, "You mean,
you're? . . ."  I couldn't bring myself to say the word,
"pregnant."



                                 22


      Karen must have been following my line of thought, because
she suddenly giggled.  "No, Silly!  I'm not pregnant, or at least
I don't think so.  I won't know, until my next period, or about
two weeks.  It's just that I keep thinking about how I might be
pregnant, and I might be carrying your baby, and how good it
felt, when you fucked me, and how I felt, when you came in me,
and I thought you might have made a baby inside me, and even
before that, when you came in Diane, and Suzy, and I pretended
that you were getting them pregnant.  It's been running around
and around in my head, the feeling of your sperm trickling out of
my vagina, as I sat there on the toilet, wishing I didn't have
to.  I keep thinking about this, and thinking about this, and how
I wished I hadn't drained it out, and that I had taken a chance
instead, until I finally couldn't stand it.  I had to come down
here, and talk to you."
      "So, you're talking," I said, trying to hide my growing
erection.  "So what's the point?"
      "The point is," said Karen, "I'm horny as hell, and I want
you to fuck me."
      "You mean?" I asked.
      "Yes.  I want you to fuck me.  And cum in me, and not pull
out.  I want to carry your sperm inside me, and take my chance
with getting pregnant, like I didn't do earlier.  I want to lie
down, and feel my handsome little brother's sperm wriggling its
way up inside my womb, in search of my egg, trying to fertilize
it, and make his baby grow inside me.  Dammit!  I want you to try
and knock me up.  Just this once.  Please Mike?"
      Well, what's a brother to do?  Especially after already
fucking my two other sisters, and giving into Diane's request,
how could I refuse my big sister, whom I loved so much?  Besides,
I think I would have died of frustration, as my cock was as hard
as a steel bar, if I had refused.  I decided then, to hell with
it.  If my big sister Karen, or Diane, or even my little sister
Suzy, wanted me to get her pregnant, I would do it.
      "C'mere Big Sister," I growled.  "Baby Brother's going to
give his big sister just what horny girls like her need:  A
little baby in her belly.  I'm going to knock you up higher than
a kite!  Old Mikey's going to squirt his thick sticky baby-juice
right up inside his big sister's belly, and get her pregnant."
      Karen Shuddered.  "Oh God Mike.  Will you?"
      I nodded.  "Uhuh!  Now take those panties off, and let me
see you naked, if you want me."
      Karen shivered again, but hurried to comply.  "Do it Mike.
Now, Please?" she said, as she lay back on the bed, and spread
her legs.  "Fuck me.  Please?"
      I slowly approached my big sister.  Karen had been sitting
on the edge of my bed.  Now she was lying back on the bed, with
her legs spread, hanging over the bed, and her feet just barely
touching the floor.  Holding my swollen penis in my hand, I
walked up to my big sister, and rubbed the head against her
slippery slit.  With only a little pressure, the head slipped
inside my sister's hole.





                                 23


      "Ooh!" said Karen, then: "Oh that feels good."  As more of
my engorged cock slid up inside her.  "Do it Mike," she
encouraged.  "Fuck me, and cum in me.  Let me feel you cumming in
me."
      I was enjoying the fantasy too.  "Look," I said.  "Look
down.  You've got your own brother's cock sliding up inside you,
and your little brother's going to squirt the stuff that makes
babies right up inside his own big sister's womb, and get her
pregnant.  C'mon Karen, tell me what you want.  Tell your little
brother to make a baby in that sexy little belly of yours."
      Karen's vagina suddenly began clamping and squeezing on my
cock in a rhythmic manner that threatened to have me squirting
baby-juice up inside my big sister's womb, before I had even
gotten my cock fully inside her.  "Do it," she repeated, scarcely
breathing.  "Make a baby in me.  Squirt your baby-juice in your
big sister's belly, and knock her up."
      Gritting my teeth, I was able to hold out for all of about
10 seconds, while I managed to get in at least two full strokes
before I lost it.  My big sister was just too sexy.  I couldn't
help myself.  I grabbed a rounded breast in each hand, as I
suddenly began spouting great gobs of thick sticky sperm into my
own beautiful sister's fertile young womb.  "Oh God Karen," I
said, "I'm doing it.  I'm cumming inside you.  I can't help it.
Take it Karen.  Let me make a baby in you.  Ooooohhh!"
      In spite of the shortness of the sex, my sister was right
with me.  Thinking all night, about fucking me, and getting
pregnant, must have put her on a hair-trigger also.  "Oh God,"
she gasped.  "Do it Mike.  Cum in me.  Knock me up.  Make a baby
in me."  Suddenly, Karen wrapped her arms and legs around me in a
clasp that threatened to squeeze the life out of me.  "Unngh,
Uunnnhhh!   UUUUUUUUNNNNHHHH!" she grunted, while her vagina
squeezed and milked each last little sticky drop of incestuous
sperm up inside her unprotected womb.
      "Oooh!" I groaned.  My big sister had drained me.  I felt as
though I'd never be able to fuck again, my sexy big sister had
pulled so much cum out of my penis, I thought my insides had been
pulled out as well.  My tiredness, lack of sleep, and the
relaxation from my orgasm hit me like a sledgehammer.  The next
thing I knew, my mother was trying to wake me up.  Except for
her, my bedroom was empty, and I was tucked underneath my covers.
Karen must have tucked me in on her way out.
      My mother took one look at me, when I staggered out of bed,
and promptly sent me back to bed.  I must have looked terrible,
because she called the school, and told them that I wasn't coming
in that day.  The last time that had happened, was when I had the
measles, and had been sick for a week.  I was too tired to argue.
Besides, what kid of 12, really wants to go to school, when he
has an excuse not to.  (Of course, I couldn't tell my mother the
real reason I was so haggard.  That I'd spent the whole night
fucking each of my sisters, one after the other.  Somehow, I
didn't think she would have approved.)






                                 24


      After I had slept for several hours, Mom came in and brought
me breakfast in bed, while she looked me over.  I was feeling
slightly better by then, so I looked my mother over as well, with
my new-found insight into the female figure.  I suddenly
realized, that my mother was beautiful.  I thought to myself, "So
that's where Karen gets her looks from!"  The thin housecoat did
little to hide her shape from my newly female-aware eyes.  All of
a sudden, to my horror, I was getting a hard-on for my own
mother.  And worse-yet, she was noticing it!
      "Well," said my mother, "I can see you're getting better."
"What's the matter Mike?  Don't you have any girlfriends to use
that thing on?" she asked teasingly.  "You're not supposed to get
an erection for your own mother!"
      I blushed.  How could I tell my mother that I did have 3
girlfriends that I was "using" my cock on, but that those
"girlfriends" were my sisters!
      My mother decided that she had teased me enough.  "I'll
leave you alone, Mike," she said.  "Now you go back to sleep, and
get better," she added with a twinkle, as she pointedly shut the
door.  "Or jack off, if that's what you need instead."
      I was almost tempted, but the last thing I really needed was
more sex, at the moment.  What I really needed, was more sleep,
and that's what I did.  I slept, until 3:00 in the afternoon,
when I finally woke up feeling refreshed, and wonderful.  After
the wonderful sex of the previous day, and a good night's (day's)
sleep, I felt wonderful.  I wondered if my big sister had gotten
her wish.





==============================================================================
TOPIC: the scat is truly dead, another victory for UTB...
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/1f4d9b4b7325e3a1
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 5:07 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

bump





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: A Teenaged Boy's Fantasy (Mb,f,pedo)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/8dfb1a63fb193140
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 5:28 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

A Teenaged Boy's Fantasy

An Erotic Story



     What's the problem, Doctor?  Well ... It's kind of
embarrassing.
     Uhuh.  Yes, it DOES have to do with sex.  No, I don't
REALLY have trouble getting an erection.  No, it doesn't
hurt when I pee.  No, I don't have any pimples, pus spots,
or rashes on my penis.  Well ... Like I said, it's kind of
embarrassing.  Mom sent me here.  Huh?  I suppose, if that's
what you want.  A listing of what I did during the past few
weeks having sex?  I'm not sure I can remember all that.
How about I just tell you what I did for sex yesterday ...
Would that help?
     OK ... Here goes, as close as I can remember it:

     I woke up that morning, almost too tired to fuck.
Thinking about the previous night, I remembered why.  I had
to struggle over Kelly to get out of bed; the two older
girls taking up pretty much all of the other side.  I looked
down at the youngster where my cum from the previous night
still made a gooey mess around the nine-year-old's tight
little baby-hole; my little sister's bare cunny lips still
swollen and red from the stimulation of receiving my swollen
prick belching almost every drop of sperm-filled cum I had
the night before into her tight little slit.  Marsha and
Sandy, while almost equally well-fucked, were almost dry by
comparison; only normal little-girl-lubrication and a tiny
amount of my pre-cum being inside each of their tight little
slits.  Mom and Dad won't let me knock up the older girls
until they're at least twelve years old ... which thankfully
is a little less than a month away for Marsha.  On the other
hand, it'll be almost a year before they allow me to
impregnate Sandy with my baby, because she's only 11.  Darn.
That's why I have to ejaculate my sperm in our little sister
instead of the older girls.  Oh well ... It's not exactly as
if I'm not getting "real" sex from all three of them.
     Mornings always find me with a hard-on, no matter how
much fucking I get the night before.  Something about a
man's "morning wood" and having to take a piss, I guess.
Not that I'm a real man yet; even though I've gotten two
girls pregnant already, and at least three women ... if you
count teachers, that is.  Well, I *assume* at least two of
the babies in the older women (counting Mom) are mine; and
I'm pretty sure it's my babies growing in Tanya and Marie
... though you can never be sure.  Whatever.  When I get to
be a real man like Dad, Mom says she expects I'll probably
have at least twenty or thirty kids; most of them by her, my
sisters, daughters, granddaughters, and even great-
granddaughters ... not to mention my nieces, cousins, aunts,
and other relatives.  As for non-relatives, like neighbors,
teachers, girlfriends, babysitters, and simple mercy-fucks,
Mom doesn't really expect me to keep a full count on how
many women or little girls I knock-up, any more than Dad
does.  A woman like mom HAS to keep track of how many babies
she makes; it's unavoidable.
     After peeing, I was planning on returning to bed and,
"Practicing making a baby," with Marsha, in preparation for
her birthday coming up ... but Cindy caught me first.  I was
playing with my half-hard prick, somewhat jacking-off, so
I'd be hard and ready to stick it in her older sister, when
the little three-year-old came walking into the bathroom
from our parents' room, sticky goo dripping from her tiny
little slit, and almost walked face-on into my erection.  At
a hair over three feet tall, the youngster is JUST the right
height for my prick to fit in her mouth while we're both
standing up ... and that's just what happened.  Mom came by
about two minutes later to use the toilet herself, and found
me jacking-off into the preschooler's mouth.  Don't ever
walk by the little girl with a hard-on, or the youngster
will assume it's for her; and insist on sucking out every
drop of cum you have.  For only three years old, Cindy's
getting to be darned good.  Mom watched until I came;
jerking my cum into the little girl's mouth, where Cindy
licked, sucked, and got almost every drop ... then gulped,
swallowed, and wiped her mouth; going back to what she was
doing without even a, "Thanks, Big Brother," to show how
much she liked sucking me off.  Still, her appreciation was
quite obvious ... So was mine.
     I watched as Mom helped the little girl wipe up her
still dripping little cunny, before allowing the child to
put on clean panties.  No, Mom doesn't make Dad fuck her yet
... She's still WAY too little for that; though it probably
won't be all that long.  Mom just makes sure Dad holds his
prick up against the little girl's slit when he comes . at
least once a day, anyway.  While it'll probably be two or
three years before Dad gets all the way inside her, and
several years after that before either Dad or I get the kid
pregnant with our babies, Mom insists that Dad (and
sometimes I too) at least TRY often enough that Cindy
doesn't miss out on any chances.  After all, at least one
girl (Somewhere in Peru?) started having periods when three
years old, got pregnant at four, and had her first baby by
her father (Or was it her big brother?) before she was five.
     Mom figures that if any of her daughters can set a
record like that, she's at least going to see the girl gets
a chance.  After they're ten years old and having periods
though, Mom thinks it's better for a girl to wait until
she's at least twelve to have a baby ... Especially as it's
still pretty hard these days to get maternity clothes for
pre-teens.
     Oh, Mom isn't intentionally mean to us kids.  She
doesn't insist I pull out EVERY time I cum in Marsha or
Sandy.  Our mother knows what it's like to be a horny
teenager, and not get to feel your cum squirting in a
healthy and fertile female at least every few weeks; or to
be a girl who's reached puberty and not be allowed to feel a
real man ejaculating in you when you're between periods and
fertile at least once a week or so.  Mom only insists that I
just don't TRY to get the older girls pregnant with my baby
too often; mainly squirting in Kelly, Cindy, or even in HER,
if I really feel the need to ejaculate my sperm in the belly
of a fertile woman.  Mom isn't as young, tight, or even
quite as sexy as my little sisters; but she still expects me
to father at least three or four kids (hopefully mostly
girls) on her before she gets too old to have any more.  I'm
not too sure about that; but I've promised to try; and
that's all that Mom really asks for.
     By the time Cindy finished sucking me off, the other
girls were all up; so it was a little too late to return for
a before-breakfast fuck.  Darn.  Not that I would have been
"up to it" after having all three girls drain my balls the
night before, and then our little sister Cindy draining them
again this morning in the bathroom.  Still, even soft, it's
fun to have your little sisters TRY to get you hard.  A soft
sucking mouth on a limp prick still feels WONDERFUL.
Besides, I like to eat pussy ... especially sibling pussy,
almost as much as I like having my peter sucked on by my
horny little sisters (or horny BIG sister, for that matter).
Oh well ... It isn't exactly as if either my sisters or I
were sexually deprived like some kids I know, whose parents
don't let them have ANY sex ... No, not with their parents,
and often not even with their own brothers and sisters!
     Not that I should complain.  It's little girls like
that, that present opportunities for boys like me.  Heck, if
their own parents won't fuck the kids, then SOMEBODY has to,
don't you think?  It's amazing how horny a little girl can
get by the time she's twelve or thirteen years old, started
menstruating, and never had a brother, uncle, grandfather,
or even her own dad help her relieve the itch a girl gets
between her legs, by sticking his swollen prick up inside
her tight little baby-hole and flooding it with the sticky
white baby-cream that little girls need in their tummies, if
they're going to develop properly into women who are
comfortable with having sex and babies.  Dad knows this;
that's one way he gets as much little-girl pussy as he does,
even today when he's an old man.  Damn, I hope I do half as
good as he does when I'm as old as he is.  Thirty-Seven
years is well over TWICE as old as me, and almost four times
Kelly's age.
     Not that I'm missing out on my share of little-girl
pussy (or even grown-up pussy, for that matter).  Far from
it.  I just haven't been as lucky as Dad has in making
babies yet.  Right now he's got two babysitters with big
bellies, a neighbor who's 16, the Widow Jones down the
street, the Thompson Twins, and probably three or four other
girls down the street, all expecting his babies at various
times through the coming year.  And that doesn't count some
of the adults, like at least two of his seven sisters, his
sexretary and *her* lesbian girlfriend, or the woman he met
coming home on the train last year or ....
     Well, you get the idea.  Like I said, I feel somewhat
like a piker, with only three babies I'm fairly sure of, and
at least two on the way (if you count Mom's).  OK ... OK!
There's a chance of about three or four more ... But it's
just as likely they're by other boys like their brothers,
boyfriends ... Or even Dad, for that matter.  I don't count
them.
     By the time I got to breakfast, Dad was already there;
eating cereal with Kelly doing a "lap dance" on his lap.
(Department of Redundancy Department.)  You could see the
preteen's fat little cunny lips enormously spread and
stretched around Dad's swollen prick, as he pretended to
ignore the cute little slut, "Trying to make it good for
Daddy," by milking and squeezing on our father's prick with
her tight little tunnel, the way she's been taught that guys
like Dad and I like it.
     Dad's a horny bastard, (I think I mentioned that
already.) so it didn't take all that long before my father
was adding his enormous morning-load to the gobs of semen
I'd already deposited in my sister's tight little belly the
night before.  With a grunt and straining shove, Dad grabbed
Kelly by the hips and forced the youngster down on his
prick, while he jerked and ejaculated what must have seemed
like a gallon of sperm in the little girl.  White froth
churned to a slather of goo at where they joined, gave
evidence of the vast quantities of semen the man was
ejaculating in his daughter.  Mom watched approvingly as the
little girl squirmed on her husband's lap with his prick
vanished inside the youngster's tight little slit; and
waited for Kelly to finish extracting Dad's sperm up inside
her tight little twat before setting the youngster's
breakfast down so the little squirt could eat ... still
mated sexually to Dad; and his cum still oozing inside the
little girl, warming her tight little tummy and trying to
get the 9-year-old pregnant with her own father's baby.  Not
that there's much chance of that; since the kid has only
been having periods for a few months now.  Still, there is a
chance; and Mom goes out of her way to allow Kelly to have
that chance while she's still young enough for it to be
unusual.  A slight smile on her face showed Mom was pleased
and proud to see that Dad still took the job of having three
pre-teenaged daughters seriously; fucking each of them at
least twice a day.  Not being allowed to cum in the two
older girls just leaves that much more semen Dad and I have
to squirt inside Kelly.  Oh, every month or two, when Marsha
and Sandy are right between periods and likely to be
ovulating, Mom watches to be sure Dad and I are careful to
ejaculate properly at least once, right up inside each of
their tummies; just so the older girls aren't completely
neglected; and to give all three of the girls at least a
slight chance of catching.  She has me do it first; then Dad
an hour or two later, so if one of the girls does catch, the
baby will probably mine.  Still, with both of us ejaculating
sperm inside their tight little baby-holes, the chances are
less than if only one of us did . honestly.  On Marsha's
birthday though, Mom is going to keep Dad on the monthly
schedule, while I'll be allowed to squirt inside my sister
all the time, just like I do with the younger girls.  Mom is
quite serious about having me be the first one to get my
younger sisters pregnant when they turn twelve.  I don't
mind ... It's FUN making babies in little girls . Especially
your own little sisters.
     I was about to grab Sandy and head back into our
bedroom, when Mom reminded me that I had a big day of
babysitting ahead.  Babysitting is a big deal around our
house.  Even Marcia babysits some younger kids; though Mom
doesn't let her babysit any boys over 8 years old, because
of the pregnancy bit.  Heck, the first time I got a girl
pregnant, was my 15-year-old babysitter when I was barely
nine years old myself, hard as it is to believe.  Dad right
now has at least two babysitters PG, and possibly more.  But
I was talking about me babysitting, not having girls babysit
me.  The last time I screwed one of MY babysitters was over
five years ago ... about a year and a half after I got the
previous one pregnant, I think.
     No, because I'm virile, obviously fertile (two
babysitters at the very least, with my baby in each of their
bellies, remember), 16, and don't have any objections to
having sex with young girls, I'm often on-call as a
babysitter for those divorced or widowed women in the
neighborhood who don't have any teenaged boys of their own
to take care of their little girls.  Thus me, as a
babysitter.  Oh, sometimes it's to babysit actual babies;
girls two years or younger, who don't need sex like their
big sisters do ... but even on THOSE cases I often get laid
anyway; as many women with little girl babies would like to
have brothers and sisters for them, even if they don't have
husbands to help, and they often like to show their
daughters just how much fun sex will be, as soon as the kids
get old enough.  So, I often do demonstrations as well.
I've had little girls as young as a year old staring right
up between my legs as I jerked my seed into her mother's
womb; a couple of times having a two or three year old girl
actually watch me plant a baby brother or sister in her
mother's tummy, since the youngster didn't have a father to
show her how it was done, and how much fun it would be when
she got old enough to do it herself.  In many cases, the kid
would end up with some of my sperm in HER tummy, when Mommy
slid it into her tight little slit on the end of a finger,
or the kid licked it off my prick once her mother showed the
little girl how.  Still . MOST babysitting of younger girls
was just that . babysitting, watching the kids until
bedtime, sometimes changing diapers on the younger ones,
seeing they were safe and fed, and such like that.  It's
just that mothers trust teenaged boys to molest their girls
properly, unlike teenaged girls.  So . I did babysitting for
little girls, while my sisters did the same thing for little
boys.  Sometimes (but not often) we did mixed doubles.  A
couple of times Kelly and I even babysat together; sometimes
giving explicit demonstrations of just how much fun a boy
could have with his sister to various mixed siblings.
     Still, most of my babysitting is with girls ranging
from six years old to thirteen; with more in the older age-
brackets.  Unlike Mom, most of THOSE women actually WANT me
to get their little girls pregnant with my babies in their
tummies.  Well ... Little girls have to learn about sex and
where babies come from, SOMEWHERE, don't they?  And what
better way for a ten, nine, or even eight year old little
girl to learn about how babies are made, than to have their
own babysitter "sit" a baby in the youngster's belly, by
slipping his turgid and swollen baby-maker right up inside
the child's tight little baby-hole, and pumping the
youngster's cute little tummy just chock-full of baby-juice,
right while the kid is between periods, ovulating, and most
likely to conceive?  Just like boys, little girls need sex
TOO, even when the kids don't have big brothers around to
pump babies in their cute little tummies like my sisters do.
Even five and six year old girls need to learn some things
about sex . Like what it's like to have a man slide his
swollen peter up inside their tight little baby-holes, and
squirt their bellies full of the sticky white stuff that
makes babies.  Not every youngster has a big brother to
teach her about sex and where babies come from, or to help
her exercise that knowledge if she does know already.
Daddies are often too big to fit in their little girls, even
if they're there and willing . which isn't as often as you
might think with so many single-parents and the high divorce-
rate these days.  Still, *most* of my babysitting is with
older girls . girls who have at least *started* having
periods, breasts, or *some* indication of approaching
puberty.  Fun as it is to fuck a first-grader or even pre-
schooler, with her baby-tight little slit milking your prick
for sperm before her womb has even started to develop,
there's a lot more thrill in ejaculating thick white gobs of
baby-making sperm right up inside the belly of a nubile and
fertile young female who's ovulating, while her parents
actually encourage you to demonstrate to the youngster
exactly how babies are made, by doing just that . squirting
your sperm right up inside the little girl's womb where it
belongs, and starting your baby growing in the kid's tummy
so she can feel it inside her.
     Today however, was mostly family-babysitting; so Mom
didn't want me wasting all of my sperm in my little sister,
who wasn't all *that* likely to get pregnant yet, when I had
a job where I'd need all my sexual stamina for later.  So
... <Sigh.> ... I had to spend most of the morning watching
kiddie-porn on the TV with my sisters, instead of fucking
the girls and cumming in their tight little twats like any
normal teenaged boy would (and should) do with his little
sisters.  Mom and Dad have the TV set up so that the `V"
chip (`V' for violence, I guess.) is set to block almost all
violence.  No news, and certainly no cartoons.  As Mom
showed me once, there really aren't any shows more violent
than most cartoons!  So we watch mostly XXX rated stuff,
with some X, and once in a while Mom will allow us an `R'
rated film; as long as the `R' is rated for sex, not
violence or bad words.
     They also let us watch the Playboy Channel all we want
... but that's kind of boring.  Mainly just scantily-clad
women (no girls) and no real sex.  Ick.  Other than that,
Dad has rigged things up so we DO have some options.  He
doesn't allow us into the master video room; but sometimes
DOES pick up movies we ask for.  (Like "Deep Throat", "Taboo
II" and similar films ... as long as they're not violent,
have sex, and preferably involve incest of some kind.)  He's
got three continuously-playing DVDs running on three
channels; usually playing regular porn.  A fourth and fifth
DVD continuously play MPG movies of children having sex,
that he's downloaded from off the net, while two others show
continuous slideshows of more kiddie-porn  Dad's careful to
only select series where the girls have real SEX, with at
least one shot in each series having a little girl's vagina
being penetrated by a stiff prick ... or at least being
squirted-on by her father.
     Two junk computers also play continuously; selections
of pictures and AVI files, and such-like that the DVD
players won't handle otherwise.  All also mostly kiddie-
porn.  With the tape-player, that's eleven porn channels,
the Playboy channel, up to three (sometimes four) regular
movie-channels, and sometimes PBS, that Dad lets us watch
when he or Mom isn't there to supervise.  Yeah ... I know
... In this day and age, only having 15 channels to watch
sucks.  But you don't argue with Mom and Dad.  They'll just
remind you that in THEIR day, they only had THREE channels
to watch ... all filled with violence and commercials.  We
should be grateful.   Yeah, right.
     Still, sexy movies CAN be fun to watch ... especially
when you've got three sexy little sisters to fuck, and one
little three-year-old who likes to suck cock and pussy
almost as much as she likes her own little twat sucked.
When three or four of us get together to molest the cute
little youngster, it can be quite fun ...even if she IS only
three years old!  Even though I can only get the tip of my
prick inside the kid, it still feels pretty good to squirt
right up inside the little twerp while her cunny clamps down
on the head of my dong.  Mom says that in a few months Cindy
will probably be able to take three or four inches of me
inside her when I cum; though it might be a year or two
after that before Dad gets inside her properly.  Even though
the youngster isn't menstruating yet, so there isn't much
chance she'll get pregnant like that kid in Peru did when I
cum in her, it's still quite a sexy idea to even try and
knob a cute little three-year-old like my baby sister.
     Still, most of the three-year-olds I'm called on to
molest are those I'm babysitting.  Which made it especially
difficult to keep my prick in my pants while watching, "Sexy
Little Three-Year-Old Suzy Fucks Her Father" on TV, while
Kelly and Sandy lie with no panties in front of me, almost
doing the splits to show off their bare little cunnies.
It's a wonder I didn't waste my cum in my pants!
     ("Three-Year-Old Suzy", HAH!  The kid must have been at
least seven years old ... six, anyway.  No three-year-old
would take a seven-inch dong like THAT up her twat ... even
if it was only slightly more than halfway, like the little
girl in the movie did.  Heck, I know!  Still, it was quite
sexy anyway.)  Of course, it wasn't as sexy as, "Daddy's
Baby ... Having Daddy's baby." where three teenagers play
the parts of the man's three young daughters, supposedly
aged thirteen, twelve, and ten years old, who race to see
which of them can get their father to knock them up first.
As you might guess, by the end of the movie all three girls
have swollen bellies ... supposedly for the SECOND time.
     You should see the scene where "Daddy" knocks up the
little "ten-year-old" for the first time, by pumping his
swollen prick all the way up in the youngster's tight little
baby-hole and jerking his cum inside her belly like a man is
supposed to.  You can almost imagine the little shit really
WAS only ten (having a bare, probably shaven slit) and the
man really WAS her own father.  There's no doubt about all
three girls being pregnant with those swollen bellies;
though whether the babies are really all his, and whether or
not all three kids are actually his own daughters, is
anybody's guess.  I suspect they're all just actors.  One
nice thing about THAT film, is that the director has a good
idea of what's really sexy.  Instead of faking it ("internal
cum-shot") like most porno films, or worse-yet, having the
guy pull out and finish up with a blow-job (Ick.) the guy
really cums in the little girls.  You can see it in two or
three scenes with at least two of the girls, as the man
pulls out, squirts about two or three times, all over the
kid's bare cunny ... and then noses his sperm-covered and
still spouting prick right back INSIDE the youngsters until
he goes soft inside.  You even get a good LONG look at each
of the kids lying there oozing her father's cum from her
puffy and cum-matted little cunny, until it makes a pool of
goo on the bed.  It's too bad most other moviemakers don't
have the sense to do that.  Watching the man jerk his
swollen prick into the tight little slit of the (supposed)
10-year-old, spurting the child's belly full of gob after
gooey gob of his thick white cum, while the youngster's
whimpers in that incredible little-girl voice, "Daddy?  Are
you putting a baby in me now?  Please, Daddy?" is almost
enough to convince you the guy really is knobbing his own
kid.  Almost.  Since the movie doesn't have credits, who
knows?
     At quarter-to-ten, I finally got up, removed my fingers
from my little sisters' sticky twats (Kelly and Cindy by
then ... Sandy had gone out to play at the park with the
neighborhood pedophile.) and got ready to go next door.
     Yeah ... Next door.  My oldest sister Carol lives next
door; having moved there about two years ago when her
husband got a local job instead of clear out in Chicago
where they used to live.  It makes it really convenient for
the family ... Like with me babysitting her four kids.  Not
that I babysit Josh much.  At seven years old, the cute
little shit isn't old enough to be fucking his sisters; yet
is still old enough to not need ME watching him all the
time, and a BOY; so he doesn't need the kind of babysitting
(sitting babies in their tight little tummies) that the two
older girls do.  I rarely even look after my niece Diane; as
Carol usually has the little girl with her, or has Dad take
care of her ... Like I found that morning.
     As I banged my way in the back door of my big sister's
house, I could see right into the bedroom where she and Dad
were playing house before I got there.  Josh was quietly
playing in the living-room, ignoring the goings-on in his
parents' bedroom, while the two older girls were watching
TV.  Sometimes I envy my nieces.  THEY got to watch real TV,
with real programming ... Though Mike (her husband) had
piped over a line from our house so the girls could watch
porno-stuff too.  Still, it wasn't as bad as it was when I
was younger.  Being 16 now, Dad had given me the password so
*I* at least could watch the news ... and even cartoons if I
wanted to.
     It still amazes me though, to see two little pre-teen
girls sitting in front of the TV watching something as
obscene as the "Roadrunner" cartoons.  Some people think
it's OK for their kids to watch almost ANYTHING, it seems.
Heck, I'll bet Mike and Carol let even the little kids watch
NEWS ... or ... or even Horror Films!  <Shudder.>
     Oh well ... it wasn't up to ME to decide what's proper
fare for little girls to watch.  Still ... Isn't it better
that they learn about love and sex, than violence and hate?
Maybe if I marry Kelly (Like we're thinking about doing)
we'll have our OWN ideas about what is "proper" or not for
our little girls to watch.  Heck, maybe we'll even be a
little more progressive than Mom and Dad, and let them watch
something a little lest bland and less restrictive than
limiting them to movies of people making love.  Not ALL life
is just love and sex, you know.  Deep thoughts, for me.
     As I came in, looking through the open bedroom door, I
could see Dad and Carol were just finishing up; as she and
their little girl were both lying panting on either side of
Dad; his thick white cum in mats on my big sister's cunny,
and dripping from their daughter's bare puffy one.  A
matching blob still oozed out of Dad's bare prick, as he
collapsed in post-coital exhaustion also.  No, Dad doesn't
FUCK their little two-year-old yet; but just like with
Cindy, he often SQUIRTS inside her vagina from the outside.
I watched as Carol grabbed a big gob of ooze from the
youngster's tummy, and pushed it up inside the toddler;
frigging the little girl with her cum-covered finger until
the youngster squealed and jerked with satisfaction.  No, I
doubt the little 2-year-old actually "got off" ... But even
babies like to have their genitals rubbed; and Carol wasn't
only rubbing the little girl, she was actually fucking the
child with her finger, just like it was a cock.  I remember
when I was young, she used to suck me off with similar
enthusiasm.  Carol never was one to let a family member, no
matter how young, be sexually neglected when she had
fingers, vagina, or mouth to help out with.
     "I'll be watching the girls," I told her; imagining it
was my prick inside the little girl ... and wondering just
how tight she would be around it.  Well ... give the little
squirt a couple more years or so, and I'd find out.  <Sigh.>
I could hardly wait.

     "Hi, Brian," the younger of the two twins grinned up at
me.  Even at ten, it was hard to tell Karen from Sharon.
Still, I *usually* could tell the twins apart by sight ...
and every time once I got my prick inside either of them.
Involuntary muscle-spasms are even more individual than
fingerprints!  Of course, it was easier when the two girls
were undressed.  Then, Karen (the older of the two by five
minutes) had (in my opinion) just a slightly bit bushier
"bush" than her twin did.  Also, the older girl seemed
(again to me) to have just a tiny bit bigger right boob than
left ... while her twin sister was the reverse.  I presumed
they'd both even out as they got older.  Still, even at ten
years old, both twins were far more developed sexually than
my little sister Kelly; having (as I said) really nice pert
breasts, fuller hips, a slight bush ... and having periods
now for over three months.  Two nicer, cuter, more nubile
pieces of baby-making machinery you never saw.  There's
something EXTRA sexy about girls in the prime of their
fertility, just after they've started menstruating, but
before they develop the full breasts and heavy butts of
women who've already had children.  Maybe it's just
psychosomatic (or some word like that) knowing that if you
plant a child in THIS little girl's cute little tummy,
you'll likely be the first one to have his baby in there.  A
job that any man would want to have.
     Today it was my job to "take care of" the two twins,
while Dad looked after Diane.  Since Carol's husband was out
of town on business for the next month or so, I had been
hired to babysit the two youngsters while she shopped.  Oh
yeah ... I also keep an eye on Josh ... while I suppose he
keeps an eye on me and the goings-on with his big sisters.
Well, I didn't mind an audience, if it helps the youngster
stay out of trouble.
     Carol's husband Mike, it seems, comes from a family
almost as much into incest as ours is.  I understand Mike's
dad fathered him on his daughter when she was only 11 years
old; followed by Mike fathering his own sister on his mother
when he was only 10 himself.  Twelve years later, when she
was 11, Mike fathered the first of two nieces on his little
sister, just before marrying MY big sister.  He was quite
excited to find a girl who liked family-sex almost as much
as he did.  Heck, it was Mike that had Dad father Diane on
Carol while he was busy "on business" doing something
similar back at home.  Now, once again having business in
Chicago, Mike was taking an entire month this time to try
and father yet another baby on his mother, his sister, and
(hopefully) both of his nieces at the same time.  Well ...
Every young boy needs a little sister to fuck, you know.
     Well ... Karen and Sharon, unlike Diane, weren't my
sisters by my sister, but really my cousins ... uh ...
nieces.  My sister's kids anyway, if not my father's.  It's
too bad they weren't MINE; but I wasn't really old enough
then ... Though I'll admit trying!  <BSEG.>  Heck, I didn't
even get Mom pregnant until a few months ago.  <Sigh.>  Even
that was really an accident.  She was just showing me how to
knock-up Marsha once her birthday comes around; and left her
diaphragm out so I could feel what it was like.  Who'd ever
guess that just one little squirt like that would .?
     Well ... OK ... One BIG squirt ... Uh ... make that
three or four ... five? big squirts.  Whatever.  Just one
time, when she's between periods.  You wouldn't think that
just once would make such a big thing.  ("It's a yolk, Son.
A yolk, I say!"  `Big' thing ... big belly ... pregnant?
Get it?  Shit.  A joke's never good when you have to explain
it.  <Sigh.>)
     Anyway, here I am, sitting in my sister's house, with
two VERY sexy 10-year-old little girls (almost 11), with the
job of planting my babies in each of their cute little
tummies.  I'd bet any of YOU would like to trade places with
me, wouldn't you.  Well ... Like they say, "It's a hard job,
but SOMEBODY has to do it."  <Heh, heh.>  And that
"somebody" is going to be me.
     "How'd you kids like to practice making babies?" I
asked.
     Both youngsters grinned back at me.
     "Do we get to get all undressed and do it on the bed
this time?" asked Karen, with a smirk.  I think it was
Karen.  I'd know for sure once I had my prick in her belly.
     "Undressed, on the bed, and with LOTS of thick white
baby-juice for both your cute little tummies," I confirmed
with a grin of my own.  "Your mom says we can make babies as
often as we want to for the next month or so, until your dad
gets home.  OK?"
     "Yaaayyyyy!"  Two sweeter little preteen girls you
never saw.
     As we headed off to the bedroom, the two twins each
slipped an arm around my body; marching hip-to-hip like
almost one person.
     "Brian?" asked Sharon ... I was almost certain now that
it WAS Sharon, since I had a hand around each of their
budding breasts ... one on each side, "are you REALLY going
to knock us up and get us pregnant with your babies this
time?"
     "Uhuh," I grinned back at the youngster.  "That is, if
you girls really WANT me to."
     "Oh don't be silly!" snapped her sister; catching me by
surprise from the other side.  "Sharon and I have wanted to
have babies for YEARS.  Only Daddy keeps refusing to put his
baby in our tummies," she pouted.  "He says we're too
young."
     "Well," I smirked at the thought, "I've got a pretty
nice baby-maker here, right between my legs; and if you
girls really want it, I'm going to stick that nasty old baby-
maker right up between each of your legs, and squirt thick
white gobs of baby-juice in each of your tight little baby-
holes.  With any luck, both of you girls could have my baby
kicking and squirming in your tummies ... Uh ... flat little
baby-baskets before the day is over."
     "Your mom says you both should be ovulating right about
now; and if we all TRY real good, you both should be
pregnant before your daddy gets home.  He done missed HIS
chance to plant babies in your tummies; so now it's my
turn."
     "Oooohhh."  Both girls shivered ... I hope in
anticipation.
     "What do you say to THAT?" I asked with a hopeful grin.
If the two youngsters changed their minds, I was going to be
one hell of a disappointed teenager!
     "Let's go make some babies."  Both girls grabbed an
arm; dragging me towards their bed; undressing me while they
went.  Oh God, this was going to be fun.
     While I've had sex with both girls several times
before, this would be only the second time I did it with
their mother's express permission ... Uh, make that specific
orders ... to get her little girls pregnant with my babies
by squirting my sperm right up into their unprotected young
wombs while the girls were ovulating.  Always before it had
been either while the kids were too young, close to their
periods, or else I hadn't been allowed to ejaculate in their
sexy little vaginas.  Mouths, hands, asses, underarms,
bellies, and even on the outside of their cute little
cunnies, but not right up inside their vaginas while the
girls were ovulating and fertile.  Their mom (my big sister,
Carol) didn't want her little babies having babies ...
especially by her horny little brother.  That job (of
planting babies in her daughters' cute little tummies) had,
up to now, been supposedly reserved for the little girls'
father.  Until now.  (D.R.D. again.)  Oh God, I was in Fuck-
Heaven for Horny Teenagers.
     I was slightly worried about which twin to fuck first.
There had been times before, where I'd run into the twins'
jealousy by picking one before the other on even simple
things like which one got the first piece of cake; that one
leading to a real catfight, where the two girls ended up
with more cake on them than inside them.  I certainly didn't
want the same result with my cum!  When it came to
*important* things like which horny preteen got my prick
inside her first, compared to easy things like pieces of
cake ....
     It turned out I needn't have worried.  With a horny
moan, her dress pulled up to her armpits to display flat
little tummy, budding young tits, and (of course) furry
little bush, Sharon pulled me down on top of her, while her
"big sister" pushed!  The bed creaked alarmingly but held
under the onslaught of three horny people.
     I had barely a second to enjoy the beautiful sight of
the flat young belly, firm young tits, rounded and shapely
hips, and furry little slit (now leaking horny arousal) of a
nubile and fertile young female, before I was on top of the
child; my swollen and achingly horny prick sliding into the
fertile, welcoming, and unprotected vagina of my own horny
little niece.  The fact that the little girl was my own
sister's kid just added to the thrill of "babysitting" a
youngster with my prick buried almost to the hilt in the
child's belly.
     "Uh ...," groaned Sharon; bringing my attention
properly back to the job at hand.  "... Fuck me."
     "Yeah," agreed Karen; fingering her own tight little
slit.  "Fuck her."  I could tell the other twin was having a
hard time waiting for, "her turn."
     "Look at you two," I groaned; feeling a tight ring
surround the head of my prick and work its way slowly down
to the base; accompanied by horny moans and eager squirms of
the little girl underneath me.  "Horny little sluts; just
BEGGING to be fucked and knocked-up by your own uncle.  Cute
little baby girls wanting MY babies in your tight little
bellies."
     "Heck, I'll bet you horny little sluts would let almost
anybody pump his baby in your tight little holes, now
wouldn't you?" I tested.
     "Nooooo ...," whined Sharon; twisting underneath me at
the unjust accusation.  Karen just shook her head.
     "Oh yeah?" I taunted; enjoying teasing the two girls
while my prick leaked pre-cum in one of their tight little
slits.  Once actually fucking, I knew it would take more
than just teasing to make the cute little sluts want to
stop.  "I bet you'd let your own grandfather squirt his cum
right up inside your tight little baby-holes, and knock you
up with his baby ... Now wouldn't you?" I accused.
     The twinge and tightening of Sharon's needing little
vagina around my slip-sliding prick just confirmed my horny
accusation.  The youngster just moaned.  Heck, I KNEW both
girls had the hots for my dad.
     Karen, unlike her twin, and not being so intimately
involved, was more vocal.  "That's not fair, Brian," she
started; though I could tell she was fighting her own
hoariness the idea of having Dad plant HIS baby inside her
cute little tummy, brought on.  "You KNOW we ...."
     Whatever it was, "I knew," I interrupted.  "Heck," I
continued my accusations, "I'll bet you two horny sluts
would let your own DADDY slide his thick babymaker up in
your hot little holes, and pump thick gobs of baby-juice in
your cute little tummies. ... and you two girls wouldn't
even ASK him to wear a condom ... Now would you?"
     "Oh ... OH! ... OOOOHHH!!!"  Sharon's already tight
little tunnel went into squeezing spasms and cramps around
my prick in confirmation of the horny accusations.  Damn,
for a second it almost HURT when her vagina clamped down on
me like that.
     "You Bastard," groaned Karen in my ear; no heat in the
word as she squirmed against my body and her twin's;
squeezing out an orgasm of her own on her fingers.  "That's
unfair.  You already KNOW we both like to fuck Daddy."
     "Yes, it is," I replied agreeably, as her sister's body
relaxed and my sliding in and out of the child became
suddenly easier.  "But don't worry," I added.  "Old Uncle
Brian has just the thing for two horny little sluts like you
... a stiff prick loaded with lots of baby-juice to squirt
in your tummies, and get you both knocked-up higher than a
kite."
     By now Sharon's vagina was tightening again around my
prick.
     "I'm going to fill both your cute little tummies so
full of my sperm, you girls will  be having my kids for the
next twenty years!"
     "Promise?" begged Karen; now squirming against me from
behind; her wet little slit slobbering drool on my leg as we
made an erotic girl-boy-girl sandwich.
     "Promise," I affirmed; and meant it, as I felt the
first tingle of approaching orgasm.  Unlike with Marcia and
Sandy, this was NOT the signal for me to pull out and
ejaculate my sperm in our little sister, Kelly.  Instead, I
shoved my prick in to the root until it was bumping against
the hard knob of the child's cervix when I felt the first
spasm of relief.  "Feel it?" I groaned.  "Here it comes ...
one little baby in one little girl!  Oh God ...."
     From then on I was way too involved in what I was busy
doing, for more banter with the girls.  I was doing what I
promised; trying to plant my baby as far up in the sexy
little 10-year-old's body as I could put it.  Spasm after
spasm shook me as I emptied my prostate of all the life-
giving sperm I had been working up for the last several
hours, from watching first my own two cute and sexy little
sisters, and then THIS horny scene with my horny nieces.
All morning long the girls had been teasing me, until
finally Sharon was getting every drop of sperm all five of
them had helped me create.
     Squirt, squirt, squirt, *squiiiirrrrttt*.  It felt
almost like I was pissing my sperm right into the child's
uterus, where her hard knob of a cervix sucked in every
drop.  Jerk after jerk, and squirt after squirt rippled
through my penis and into the little girl's welcoming young
body where it belonged.  Knowing my niece was unprotected,
fertile, and probably ovulating right then, just added
additional thrills to the sensation of ejaculating my cum in
the barely developed fertility of my own big sister's baby
girl.
     It SHOULD have scared the hell out of me.  Instead, it
just added to the kick; cumming in a fertile female without
condoms, diaphragms, or other barriers to protect the child
from the babymaking effects of my sperm.  God, did that feel
good.
     Sharon, having already gotten off herself, didn't cum
this time; simply lying there, arms and legs still wrapped
around my jerking body, while she encouraged me to get off
inside her.  "Go ahead, do it," she murmured in my ear;
holding me close, so each thick white rope of incestuous
sperm squirted out of my prick and slid into the cute little
youngster's welcoming belly where it belonged.  "Cum in me.
Knock me up with your baby.  Please?"
     Oh God.  Even with stimulation like that, my frantic
pulses and squirts finally stopped.  While it felt like
HOURS had passed while pulsing the youngster's tight little
belly full of cum, I doubt it actually took more than
fifteen or twenty seconds.
     It was only as the last few dribbles oozed out of my
prick and into Sharon's already flooded vagina, that I
realized her mother was watching from one side; Diane held
in one arm, legs wrapped around her mother's waist, and one
pudgy finger stuck in her mouth.  From the other side Josh
watched as well.  I remember vaguely being aware of the
youngster watching me mating with his big sister the whole
time.  Well, it certainly wasn't anything new for the kid to
see.  If he liked to watch, then why not let him?
     "Did you cum in her?" asked Carol, worriedly.
     "Juh ... uh ... ust cumming," I groaned, as I felt the
last trickle of seed ooze out of my prick and into her
little girl's body.  "Just finished," I added about 20
seconds later as I pulled out and collapsed on the bed
between the two sisters.
     My big sister shooed Karen off the bed, and then lay
her little sister down next to me.  Then she grabbed a big
dollop of the sticky white ooze now bubbling out of Sharon's
leaking slit ... and shoved the big glob up in the two-year-
old's tight little twat!
     All four of us watching groaned at the horny sight.
Oh, it's NOT as if any of us hadn't seen Carol finger-
fucking the little girl before.  Still, it WAS about as
erotic as things could get ... I thought.
     "Josh," commanded Carol, "get up here and fuck your
little sister.  No ... Wait ... Come around to THIS side of
the bed and stick your prick in Sharon, so it'll be all
slippery, first.  We don't want you to hurt your little
sister."
     Oh God.  Here I'd never thought of a girl as little as
Diane being fucked before.  If you'd asked me, I would have
said it was impossible.  Still, Josh's tiny little peter was
probably not much bigger around than their mother's middle
finger ... and I'm sure wasn't nearly as long ... and She'd
been finger-fucking the toddler for quite some time.
     Obediently the first-grader climbed between his big
sisters legs and pumped in and out a few times.  It was
obvious that it wasn't the first time for THESE two
incestuous lovers.
     "Now Diane," Carol interrupted what was becoming close
to a climax.  "Do your little sister, too, OK?"
     "OK, Mom."  Josh scrambled over me, and climbed between
his little sister's legs.  With barely a moan from the two
of them, he pushed the big oozy glob of my sperm inside the
child; and soon the two kids were mating; fucking with
almost as much vigor as her big sister and I had shown.
Damn, I hated to be shown-up by a little kid that young!
     "Uh ... UH ... Oh Mommy, Mommy!" Josh suddenly cried;
forcing himself to the root in his little sister.  Two, then
three times he jabbed; and then suddenly stopped as if he
was a puppet whose strings had been cut.
     "Did you cum in her, Josh?" asked Carol, anxiously.
The little boy actually was DRIPPING tiny drops of sticky
white goo from his tiny little pricklet!  It seems that
"precocious puberty" applies to boys as well as little
girls.  Here I'd never dreamed a boy that young could
actually cum at all, let alone ejaculate his sperm inside a
girl.
     "Yes, Momma.  I squirted Diane REAL good," the
youngster replied proudly.
     "That's good, Honey," encouraged their mother.  "Now I
want you to promise Diane you'll try to impregnate her by
squirting your cum right up inside your little sister's
cunny just like that, at least twice a day from now on.
OK?"
     "OK, Mom."  And here I had thought OUR performance had
been hot!
     "However," continued Carol, "I don't want you to hurt
your little sister by fucking her when she's not lubricated.
She's MUCH too young yet to lubricate like your big sisters
do."
     "Lubycate?"
     "Lubricate ... Get slippery inside."
     "Oh."
     "So I want you to make sure you get some of your Uncle
Brian's sperm, or Grandpa's, or Daddy's, and push THAT up
inside your sister, before you fuck her."
     "Yes, Mom."
     "Promise?"
     "I promise, Mom.  I don't want to hurt Diane."
     "That's good."  Carol looked over at the rest of us,
and ordered, "That goes for you kids too.  I want you to
watch and make sure your little brother squirts his sperm in
your little sister as often as he can, from now on.  OK?"
     A giggled, "Yes, Mom," from the twins ... a muffled
groan from me.  My prick once again was as hard as Chinese
Arithmetic.  I couldn't help it.
     "Karen ... Get over there and help your uncle out.  The
poor boy looks as though he needs it, for some reason."
     Obediently, Karen slithered over and slid down my naked
and drooling prick.
     After watching that incredible scene with her two
younger siblings, I didn't last more than a few seconds this
time.  Also, having just left what felt like two gallons of
goo in her sister's belly, all I could do was send about
three weak spurts into Sharon's sibling.  Still, my prick
TRIED.  Even after I was empty, my cock gave dry spurts into
the child's belly; trying to impregnate the little girl with
sperm I no longer had.
     Karen however, was quite happy with the little I
managed to ejaculate inside her.  "Mom says the second-
squirt is more likely to make a baby," she explained;
rubbing her flat little tummy obscenely, in reference to the
baby I was supposedly putting inside her.
     Oh God.  Once again my prick flexed; and this time one
last thick aching *SQUIRT* of pent-up cum spat into the
child's belly.  It seems my prostate wasn't empty after all.
I guess the body always reserves a tiny bit ... on the
possibility of impregnating another female.  Or possibly
just to prevent the ACHE you get when it's completely dry
... like it was then.  I felt like doubling over in a ball
and clutching my gut; as the twins had drained me so dry my
balls ached even worse than the case of "blue balls" I'd
gotten once from watching horny movies all day, reading two
sexy stories, and then having my sisters completely
unavailable when I needed to empty my prick in their bodies.
No, I don't usually jack off more than two or three times a
day ... at least not into my own hand or empty air.  I
usually don't have to.  Still, there ARE times when even
Kelly isn't available.  A boy can get sick you know, if too
much pressure builds up.
     Carol motioned all three girls to lie down, "So the
boy's sperm will soak in properly," she said.  "And YOU,"
she told me, "had better get back to your mom's.  I
understand lunch was probably ready about ten minutes ago.
     I never bothered to ask Carol why she hadn't told me
earlier.  I presume it had something to do with catching me
pumping my swollen prick in and out of her little girl; then
emptying my seed in thick white squirts into her daughter's
developing fertility when she came to announce lunch.  Or
something like that, anyway.  My whole groin ached.
     When I got home, it turned out lunch wasn't QUITE ready
yet after all; so us kids had to sit around the table
waiting until Mom brought out the soup.  Watching the
"electronic picture" on the wall that Dad had set up last
month, showing almost continuous penetration and cum-shots
(all vaginal, none in mouth or ass) of girls ranging in age
from about 16 down to probably 5 or 6 years old; kids
getting penetrated and ejaculated onto and into by grown
men, barely gave me a hard-on, after that episode with my
two nieces.  Still, the "mural" IS rather sexy; taking up
most of that wall in the dining room.  The pictures change
about once a minute or so; with occasional live movie
fragments of squirting cum-shots into little girls, mixed in
with the still-pictures.
     Having two sexy little sisters wearing short little
skirts and nothing underneath to keep my fingers out of
their tight little slits did a lot to help me recover while
waiting for the food.  I'll admit that the one scene of a
little girl about Sandy's age ... or possibly Kelly's,
taking a big BLACK, and possibly eleven-inch prick up her
tight little twat, was almost enough to revive me even so.
I was almost tempted to grab one of my sisters and sit the
youngster down on MY prick while we ate.  Almost.  Not that
any of the girls would have objected.  Dad and I do that all
the time ... sit with one of the girls on our lap; prick
leaking cum inside their tight little slits.  It's just that
(embarrassing as it is to admit) in spite of the horny scene
on the wall, and WANTING to emulate it ... I couldn't get
the damned thing all the way up; not after that horny scene
next door where my cute little nieces had wrung my balls dry
anyway.  Shit.
     On the "picture" just above the table, a man was just
starting to nose his stiff and still cum-dripping penis back
inside the tight cunny of his own sexy little 8-year-old
daughter, after spewing thick white globs of goo all over
the youngster's flat little tummy and down into her pouting
little crack, when Mom arrived with the soup; distracting me
from whatever came next.  Oh well ... The scene would
probably repeat in an hour or two.  I was sure to see it
again at some other meal, if I waited and looked for it.

     It's surprising how much you can recover (Dad says it's
part of being a teenager) in just an hour or so.  Barely two
hours after lunch, I was already achingly horny again, in
spite of that oh-so-erotic encounter with the twins just a
little earlier that I *thought* had drained my prostate of
sperm for the next two weeks or so.
     Only Kelly was over visiting the twins by this time;
probably watching some girl/girl movies with them.  (Hey, if
the girls like to play with other girls too, then why not?)
So that left me with two little sisters I could fuck ... but
no little sister to ejaculate into.  Oh, I SUPPOSE I could
have done it anyway . Mom wouldn't have objected all THAT
much if I emptied my seed in one of them; knowing how horny
the two of us got sometimes; or I COULD have used a rubber
... But those or my hands are for a last resort.  So I went
down the street to my buddy Dick's house.  Richard (We
usually call him, "Dick," to his face.  For some reason he
prefers it.) is in the same class as I am; though he's
almost a year older.  He may not be a real geek or a brain;
but that doesn't mean he's dumb, either.  He just doesn't
like handing in homework; which had cost him at least one
grade in school.  It doesn't bother him; so it doesn't
bother me, either.  A guy my age can pick up some nice
pointers from a guy who's a year older.
     Another reason I like Richard, is that he's been
fucking his little sister for years, just like I have mine.
He probably started even before I did.  At least HE says so.
According to Richard, he first got into his little sister's
panties when she was only two years old, and he was only
five.  Before that, both of the kids had relied on their
mother's tongue, vagina, and mouth, whenever they needed
sexual stimulation.
     Like most mothers, Richard's mom knew that sucking on a
baby's prick (or twat, if a girl) is the easiest way to
pacify a cranky baby, during those annoying times when
changing diapers or a boob in the mouth doesn't do the
trick.  Thinking about it, Dick's experience back then isn't
much different from Josh and Diane!  Maybe he WAS telling
the truth.  Only back then, it was just a fun-thing for the
two of them; not the desperate need to get your rocks off in
a girl two, three, four, or five times a day it is once you
reach your teens.  So, I knew Richard wouldn't mind if I
asked.
     "Hi, Brian, wassup, Man?" he joked, as I wandered into
the living-room.  Richard's mother had seen me coming; just
pointing me towards the door from the kitchen to where
Richard was sitting in the other room.
     "Hi Dick," I replied.  "Nothing much.  I'm just horny
again."
     "What's new about THAT?" he joked.  "Heck, I'm horny
ALL the time," he added; sending me a big grin.
     "Yeah ... Well ..."  It took me a second to get it out.
"Hey Dick ... Would you mind if I used your little sister
for a few minutes, to pop my nut in?"
     Richard shook his head and grinned.  "Heck no," he
replied.  "Knock yourself out.  The condoms are in the cup
on the dresser," he added; pointing to his sister's bedroom.
     Damn.  I HATE to use condoms.  They take all the
sensation away.  "Say Dick," I asked; still shedding my
clothes as I entered Lolita's bedroom.  (Yes, Lolita.
Doesn't that say something about Richard's parents?)  "Can I
knock up your little sister?"
     "Shit.  It's no skin off MY nose if you knob the little
squirt," he replied with an even bigger grin, "as long as
Mom and Dad don't think it's *my* kid kicking and squirming
in her cute little belly.  They'd both have shit-fits if I
was the one who put a bun in Lilly's oven.  All sorts of
remarks about responsibility and such things."
     "Hey ... Don't *I* have something to say about this?"
objected Lilly; rising from where she had been reading a
book.  (Brad's sister insisted all us kids at school call
her "Lilly" instead of "Lolita", and made it stick by
refusing to answer to anything else.)
     "Sure," I replied; lifting the 13-year-old's dress
above her head, so she could squirm out of it; leaving the
girl in just bra and panties.  "YOU get to decide where to
take my prick ... up your cunny where it belongs, in your
cute little ass, or down your sucking little throat ... if
you *really* don't want me to get you preggers with my
baby."  The barely teenaged girl was achingly beautiful.  At
just a month past thirteen, Lilly had a body many women
twice her age would kill for.  Firm young tits that almost
didn't need a bra; but still must have been far more than a
`D' cup for someone that thin.  Smooth rounded belly, a nice
triangular bush, and face and hair of the type you rarely
see outside of shampoo box covers.  Damn, just in bra and
panties she put most Playboy Models to shame.  I know ...
Like I said, I watch the Playboy Channel fairly frequently.
All us kids do, when there's nothing better on.  "But you
have to FINISH the job in either case," I warned.  "If you
start to suck me off, then you've got to take my prick ALL
the way down your throat, up your tight little twat, or in
your cute little ass ... and I'm NOT going to pull out,
until I finish cumming, whichever hole I'm in.  Got it?"
     "Oh.  Got it."  Lilly grinned at me, as she reached
behind herself to unsnap her bra.  I ran a hand behind to
help her ... AND to cop a feel of her smooth skin.  The
feel/cop turned into a smooch, and then a full open-mouthed
kiss, as she took the opportunity to pull me closer and give
me a kiss that had her almost licking my tonsils!  God ... I
resolved to spend more time at this house.  Richard and his
little sister obviously had been practicing things I needed
to know!
     I was almost fainting from hypoxia (lack of breath) by
the time Lilly had skinned her panties off.  "I think," she
smirked, "I'll take all three."
     Huh?
     "First, I'll take you in my mouth ... Yes, all the way.
THEN, when you're nicely lubricated, You can cum up my
pussy.  Finally, when you finish cumming in me, I want you
to put it up my ass and leave it there until it's soft ...
OK?"
     Oh God.  I SWEAR I'm going to marry this girl ... If
Richard doesn't marry the sexy little slut first.  Still ...
Isn't there a law or something that says you can't marry
your own sister?  Not that THAT would stop me from marrying
Kelly.  Damn ... Maybe I could have TWO wives?
     Oh God.  Their parents didn't name their little girl
Lolita for nothing.  By the time I barely had a chance to
groan agreement, Lilly had swallowed my prick to the root;
her tongue licking my balls; and her tight throat muscles
were choking around the head of my prick like I had
previously imagined it would be like fucking a woman right
in the womb, through the tight muscles of her uterus might
feel.  Lilly it seems, could give Linda Lovelace lessons in
"Deep Throat" techniques.  I wondered for an obscene second
how Lolita would do with the dog Linda did ... and then
almost blew my cum down the girl's throat at the very
thought.

     Lilly had five times the looks of Linda Lovelace; twice
her ability at giving head, was younger, prettier, CLOSER,
and felt better than any moving picture ever could.  Just
the FEEL of her smooth skin was almost enough to make me
erupt.  Her smell, of nice, clean, and pretty young, sexy,
horny, and fertile young woman, was also about to make me
squirt cum down her throat after only three slides.
     `Um ... Uck ... Aaaahhh," she choked for a moment,
after pulling off.  "I think we'd better get this thing down
where it belongs, don't you?" she asked with a smile.
     Oh God, again.
     Ooooohhhh!  All of my sisters, and my nieces too, have
a LOT to learn about fucking.  Lilly might not be as
naturally tight as the younger girls, but she TRIES harder.
I felt clamping ripples run down my prick, as she gyrated,
then gave two, three, then four "bumps and grinds" with her
hips.  I couldn't help it; not 10 seconds after getting
inside her, I was blowing thick greasy cum at the teenager's
womb.  Even with all the cum I'd left in my two sexy nieces
earlier in the day, I was still able to jerk at least three
good squirts in the older girl.
     "Now up my ASS," she groaned, as she felt me squirt and
our fucking grew slippery.  "Right HERE!"
     Ow.  It was almost painfully tight in her gut.  I knew
now why Lilly had insisted I cum in her pussy first.  If I
hadn't been well lubricated with semen, there's not a chance
in the world I'd have gotten in her ass without tearing a
hole in her.  Like her cunny and throat, it was obviously
not the first time for the girl.
     "Ooooh," she murmured appreciatively; stirring a finger
in the sloppy goop now dripping out of her cunny.  "That was
NICE.  You can come over and knock me up any time you feel
like it, Brian."
     Oh.  In spite of her holding me close and cuddling;
firm melons pressed warmly into my chest, and her tight
little ass milking the last sticky drops of semen into her
body, I eventually wilted and slipped out.  "Thanks,
Lolita," I told her, with one last snuggling cuddle.  "I
really appreciated that."
     "Anytime, Squirt," she replied; turning back to the
book I had interrupted her from, as if sucking, fucking, and
being cornholed by the neighbor boy was something that was a
barely noticeable bump in her day.  "Anytime."  I noticed
Lolita didn't say a word or even flinch when I used her
given name.
     I hurriedly dressed and headed back to the house, now
that my "needs" had been taken care of.
     "So what was THAT all about?" asked their mother as I
clomped back through the kitchen.  "You weren't here more
than ten minutes."
     Astonished, I looked at the clock.  Not seven minutes
had passed since I arrived.  No WONDER Dick's little sister
hadn't minded getting me off, if it took THAT little of her
time.  Less time than it would take to argue about it.  I
wondered (hoped) she really meant that, "Anytime," of hers.
     "We were just practicing making a baby, Mom," came the
throaty contralto from the door.
     For a second, her mother appeared flustered.  Then a
firm, "Well, I HOPE you two kids used a condom.  Lord knows
there's enough kids your age getting pregnant these days."
     "Yes, Mom ... I know."  Lilly grinned at her mom; then
smirked and gave me a wink.  "I know," she repeated.
     Richard just rolled his eyes and gave me a lopsided
grin.

     I headed back to the house ... Still almost two hours
before I was due to babysit the Marvin kids.  As I was
walking through the park, taking a short-cut back home, I
noticed three kids playing there, with their mother
watching.  Unlike most times, there weren't very many "dirty
old men" watching.  Perhaps Kelly had drained all the local
pedophiles while she was down there earlier.  I know it's
not likely; but possible, when you consider how horny the
cute little slut can be sometimes.  I know *I* can never
keep up with her.  I may get my share of sex; but Kelly can
beat me any day of the week ... and twice on Sundays.
     Not many dirty old men watching?  I took a look around;
and there wasn't ONE.  Damn.  And cute kids like those three
certainly deserved watching.  So, determined to do my Civic
Duty, I sat down on a swing myself to do just that:  Watch.
     No, I didn't really plan on getting in the pants of any
of those little cuties.  For one thing, I'd just gotten off
pretty damned good in Lolita's tight little snatch.  For
another, the rule at the park was, "Watch, but don't touch,
unless invited."  Mostly boys like me weren't invited;
especially when there were several Class-A-1 pedophiles in
the neighborhood.  Besides, many (but not all) of the kids
were just too young to fuck.  Nice to look at; but way too
young to have thick cum-squirting male pricks shoved up
inside their tight little cunnies ... yet.  Prime grazing
grounds for dirty-old-men who like mostly to look; but not
usually for horny teenagers who need women (or at least sexy
young girls) to fuck and cum in.
     This time, it was different though.
     I sat there for close to twenty minutes; sneaking peeks
at the two darlings playing in the sandbox, while their
older sister played a little further away on the teeter-
totter.  It seems the older of the two youngsters, a girl
about six who pointedly avoided her little brother, had
somehow neglected to wear panties that day ... And every so
often she'd be turned my way when squatting; and I'd get an
almost full view of her bare little cunny!
     "She does that on purpose, you know," came a quiet
voice at my elbow.  The girl's older sister was standing
there; looking down in my lap where a growing hard-on was
just starting to show.  Talk about starting; I just about
jumped  off the swing!  "My little sister," she explained,
ignoring my jumpiness, "likes to show off her crack.  Acts
like it's an accident.  Sometimes when some of the older
guys get TOO excited and put their `things' in her crack and
squirt cream inside her she really squeals."  She paused a
moment, then added thoughtfully, "Of course, she really
likes that too.  Almost as much as I do."
     I almost fell off the swing, at the unexpected
statement.  You just DON'T have a little girl walk up to you
in the park and tell you how much she likes to have big
horny men put their cum-dripping and swollen pricks all the
way up inside her tight little baby-hole and squirt her cute
little tummy full of thick white baby-making cream!  Well
... Jenny did.  Jenny.  That's what her name was.  I never
did learn her little sister's name.
     I was saved from having to make an intelligent reply by
the girl's mother picking that moment to come over.  "Uh ...
say?' she asked hesitantly.
     I woggled my eyebrows; bringing a giggle from the child
next to me.
     "You seem to like watching the kids," she began, "and I
was wondering ...."
     "Yes?" I asked.  Hell, I was almost beet red from
embarrassment.  I was lucky to get that out, what with the
conversation (if you could call it that) that I had been
having with her eldest daughter.
     "I was WONDERING," she repeated; now blushing herself,
"if you could watch the kids for a few minutes.  I don't
want to leave them alone.  You hear all these stories these
days about perverts who hang around playgrounds .."
     Well ... I wasn't a pervert; that's for sure.  Heck, I
wasn't really sure I'd know what a pervert was if I stumbled
over one on the street.  Somebody who doesn't treat little
girls nice I think.  Maybe some jerk who'd feel a little
girl up, get the youngster all hot and bothered, and then
refuse to stick his prick inside her and fuck the kid
properly.  Maybe.  Perhaps it's just a guy who wouldn't
ejaculate his cum inside a little girl like a man is
supposed to do, or something like that.  I've never known or
even seen a pervert; so I wouldn't know.  I just couldn't
imagine anybody wicked enough to want to HURT one of these
little darlings.  Like one of those cartoons or horror-
movies.  <Shudder.>
     "Uh ...," I said, looking around for somebody to rescue
me; hoping to see one of the local pedophiles who would
normally quite gladly keep an eye (or even a prick) on (or
in) cute little youngsters like these ... Especially cute
little girls that didn't wear panties under their short
little skirts.  Not that I really MINDED watching the cute
youngsters ... I was doing that already.  I just didn't
think I was the best person for the job.  Besides, I was
lazy.  I didn't really like the idea of babysitting for
free.
      "Please?!" she pleaded.  "It's only a few blocks back
to the car; and I don't want to leave the kids unattended.
It'll only be a few minutes ... half an hour at the most.
If I take the kids back with me, they won't get to play; and
I really PROMISED them they'd have some time at the park
today.  Please?" she repeated.
     "Uh ...."  I always was a sucker for a damsel in
distress.  She was pretty, the kids were cute and sexy, and
I didn't have anything at all I really needed to do for the
next hour or so.
     The mother seemed to sense my capitulation.  "Thanks,
really," she almost gushed.  "I'll make it up to you.  You
won't regret it.  I'll be back in a half-hour ... 45
minutes, tops!"  This last was almost yelled back.  "Now you
kids be nice for Mister ... Uh ..."
     "Brian," I supplied.
     "Brian.  You kids all do whatever Brian says, OK?"
     "Yes, Mom," from my elbow.  A distracted, "Yes, Momma,"
from the sandpit.  No reply at all from the youngster at the
other end.
     I turned to the sprite next to me.  "Your sister really
does that deliberately?" I asked.
     "Uhuh," she nodded, seriously.  "So do I; but I try not
to be so obvious about it."
     "Oh," I gulped; somewhat nonplused by the idea that the
youngster standing beside me had nothing on under the short
skirt she was wearing but her own bare skin.  "Can I see
it?" I asked daringly.
     Carefully the child looked around on all sides before
saying, "I guess so," and quickly lifting her skirt high so
that I got a good look at the bare body underneath.  A
darling view of puffy little cunny-lips, and an oh-so-sweet
look at a bare little belly.
     "I can't let you look very long," she apologized;
finally dropping the skirt.  "Somebody might see us."  Damn,
the kid had more sense than I did!  It was with some
disappointment that I heard her say, "Can you swing me?"
     Well ... If I couldn't sit there examining the little
tart's treasures I guessed I could push the child's swing.
Heck, if I pushed it from the FRONT, then I'd probably get
quite a few glances up the child's short little skirt.  I
could see why the park was so popular with dirty old men.
Just a few looks like I'd had would have most old geezers
wasting cum in their pants.  A shame, when there was a tight
little cunny there, just waiting for a man's cum to be
squirted into.
     "Not THAT way," she pouted; stopping my getting off the
seat.  "I want to sit in your lap," she explained.
     Oh.
     I shouldn't have given in ... But I did.  Little girls
like her and her little sister were really a little young to
play with grown men yet; especially the kind of games I
liked to play.  Give the girls another couple of years
though ....
     Still, I wasn't about to turn down sex ... even from a
six-year-old, if I could get it.
     No, I'm not really all that ashamed to admit it that I
did it.  I picked up the youngster and sat her square in my
lap; her skinny legs dangling down on either side; and her
bare little cunny rubbing against the front of my pants!
The short skirt the child wore was just long enough to
barely cover up the two of us without showing she didn't
have anything on underneath.
     "See?" she whispered in my ear; while I started rocking
the swing gently.  "Now you can reach up under my dress and
touch me; and nobody will notice."
     Oh God. was she cute.  Cute, sexy, and most important:
horny.  Just the kind of girl I like best.  I looked around,
and still all I could see was a few trees, and the two
younger kids still playing quietly in the sandbox.  The
girl's younger sister though, threw a big grin at us as she
saw my hand was already underneath her big sister's skirt.
     God the child was smooth and warm and erotic.  I
couldn't help myself; barely able to keep one hand holding
onto the rope; keeping the two of us semi-steady, while I
felt up the child with the other one.  Smooth and warm and
... dipping one finger experimentally into the child's slit
... wet and slippery inside.  My favorite kind of girl.
     The little girl didn't object; instead pushing back at
me as my middle finger slid inside her tight little tunnel
to the hilt.  "That feels good," she murmured, before
reminding me to keep on swinging slightly, so nobody would
suspect.  The hard part was doing that without having a
heart-attack.
     "Billy likes to put his `thing' in me when we do this,"
she moaned; trying to push herself even farther onto my big
finger.
     "Billy?" I asked; looking in surprise at the little boy
in the sandbox.  No way a kid THAT young would or even could
....
     "Billy ... My big brother."
     Oh.  I should have known.
     "Please?" she whimpered.  "It feels REAL good that way.
I'll make it feel good for you too."
     When I didn't reply; the child squirmed even harder;
trying to force my whole hand inside her body.  "Billy
really likes it a lot," she added persuasively.
     I was lost.  I'll BET her big brother liked it "a lot".
I could just imagine how tight the youngster's tight little
tunnel would feel around my swollen prick.  Her vagina was
already making rippling motions on my invading finger.  For
a moment I almost doubted my sanity; actually RESISTING a
little girl who wanted to be fucked?  Still, I had my doubts
about doing it right out in the open like this.  Some things
you just don't do in public.
     Like her mother, the girl could sense the collapse of
my resistance.  Hurriedly looking around again she reached
underneath herself,  unbuttoned my pants, unfastened my
belt, pulled the front of my pants open, reached down inside
my underwear, and pulled out my swollen and leaky prick.  It
was obviously NOT the first time the girl had done something
like this; as the youngster managed the whole operation
without getting off my lap or me moving off the swing.
Luckily there was a building and fence just behind us; as
anybody now passing to our rear would have seen me sitting
on my pants; my bare rear-end hanging out for all the world
to see.  The child's short skirt still hid the obscene
things going on from the front.  I didn't dare do more than
slightly rock the swing though, in a parody of swinging.
     "Are you sure?" I barely managed to gasp, as the little
girl grasped my prick, and directed the cum-dripping head
against her almost equally slippery little crack.  Way too
late, if you ask me now.  I just wanted to be certain she
wasn't uncomfortable about doing this right out here in the
park where anybody might come along and see.
     "Uhuh," she muttered; concentration aimed mostly at my
penis; fitting the member firmly against her tight little
baby-hole.  "Billy really likes it when I do THIS," she
groaned ... and then slid down my prick to the hilt!
     Oh God!  I almost groaned my ecstasy as I felt a tight
ring surround the head of my prick ... and then ripple
smoothly down  until it was making almost incredibly tight
spasms round the base where my pubic hair had finally turned
into a fairly decent bush.  It was all I could do to keep
from wailing my ecstasy to the world.
     Blinking back unexpected tears, I checked hurriedly
around again to see who might notice the pervert in the
park, now mated to a little girl perhaps only half his age.
Nobody except the child's little sister, who was now
unabashedly staring at where my prick vanished into her big
sister's body; completely unaware that she was making almost
as erotic a display herself, with her short skirt rumpled
almost up to her belly-button, and wet little charms fully
in view of any passer-by who happened along.  Thankfully,
nobody did.  I still grin to myself though, if any of those
dirty-old-men had happened by to see it.  It probably would
have given the old goats heart-attacks!  <BSEG.>
     "Oooh, you're even bigger than Daddy."
     Oh shit.  Every man likes to know he's big.  I'm not
really THAT big; but the kid's family was probably small.
Still, just the thought of this little precocious morsel
taking her own father's prick inside her almost had me
spouting before I barely got inside her.  "You fuck your own
daddy?" I asked.
     "I used to," she pouted.  "Then Momma caught Daddy in
my room one night, and they had a big argument.  Momma says
Daddy liked to fuck ME better than her; and he got mad at
that.  He never came back, and I miss him," she sniffled.
"After that, it was only me and Billy."
     Oh.  "You and Billy," I repeated dumbly.
     "Billy taught me this," announced the girl sitting down
even harder on my prick; seeming to recover her cheerfulness
immediately now that she had a prick inside her again.  The
youngster deliberately didn't really bounce up and down.  I
guess it would have been way too obviously a little girl
fucking; and her mother had warned her not to.  She closed
her eyes and her mouth screwed up in concentration, while I
felt ripples of internal muscles running up and down my
engorged and swollen member.  "See," the girl told me, "I
TOLD you I'd make it feel good for you."
     Oh God, did she ever.  Too damned good for her own
good, it seems.  "I'm going to cum," I announced in barely a
groan. I didn't dare say it louder.  Still, I had to warn
the child, even if she WAS way too young to worry about
getting pregnant yet.
     "Are you going to put your baby-stuff inside me now?"
she asked.
     I almost let her have every drop right then.  Still, I
somehow managed to hold on. While I was in a hurry to finish
before her mother got back ... or anybody ELSE noticed the
obscene thing going on over at the swings ... or some other
children showed up, a few more seconds wouldn't make that
much difference; while it would double or triple the time I
had spent fucking the little girl.
     "How old are you, Hon?" I asked.  Something I should
have asked earlier.  Heck, some kids look younger than their
ages.  The kid could be eleven or twelve even.  Some kids
didn't develop breasts or hair on their vaginas until then.
My prick swelled inside her a little more, at the very
thought.  I like making babies in little girls ... IF they
don't mind, that is.  I'd never rape a child, or force her
to have my baby; but if the kid didn't mind, why should I?
     "Eight," she replied; holding up both hands; one with
thumb and little-finger tucked under.  "And a half," she
added proudly.
     God .8 1/2 ... Still a kid.  Darn.
     "You're too young to have a baby yet," I told her.
     "Momma won't let me take Billy's baby-stuff in my tummy
any more," the girl responded.  "She made us stop when my
periods started, about two months ago."
     Oh shit, oh shit, oh SHIT!  I couldn't help it.  The
child's rippling cunny around my prick caught me by
surprise.  I had been paying more attention to the
conversation than I had to the incipient eruption in my
prick.  All the time we had been talking, the little eight-
year-old had been milking my prick with her tight little
cunny ... and it finally got what it wanted ... a belly full
of thick white cum.
     "It's not so much fun when he has to pull out, just
when it's getting exciting," Jenny complained; squirming and
squeezing, and rippling her muscles up and down my prick.
That was too much.  I felt the first thin squirt of sperm
spit out my prick, and into the child's welcoming belly.  It
was soon followed by thicker and more satisfying squirts.
     "Are you putting your baby-stuff in me now?" she asked;
her attention obviously drawn by the fact that our movements
had suddenly gotten slicker.  It was WAY too late for me to
pull out, even if I'd been so inclined; so I just let it
flow.  Spurt after spurt, and jet after jet sprayed into the
child, as it felt like I was almost pissing sperm into the
child's womb.  If her mother had arrived at that moment and
tried to yank the child off me, I wouldn't have been able to
stop fucking the youngster; jerking my sperm into her body
in squirt after thick glorious squirt.
     "Uhuh," I groaned; unable to stop myself.  "I'm doing
it right now.  Oh God, it feels good."
     "Thanks, Mister."  She squirmed on me.  "Did you like
it?"  She had to ASK?
     "Uhuh," I agreed; panting into her neck; enjoying the
sweet scent of little girl added to the thick musk of male
cum.  "I liked it a LOT."  The understatement of the
century.  My prick finally wilted a little; not really
getting soft; but soft enough to pull out without hurting
her.  A thick white flood followed.
     "Wow," she muttered, "you sure do cum a LOT ... even
more than Daddy did.  Is that really the stuff that makes
babies?" she asked, innocently.
     "Uhuh," I could barely groan; guilt now overtaking me.
What if the child's mother objected?  Jenny had already made
it clear her mom didn't want the kid's older brother
ejaculating his baby-making cum inside the little girl's
vagina.
     "Wow," she repeated.  "Am I going to have a baby now?"
she asked, hopefully.  "I want one, and Mom won't let Billy
put his baby-stuff in me any more," she added with a slight
moue of disappointment.
     Suddenly guilt warred with a desire to give the little
girl what she was asking for.  No wonder she let a strange
man feel her up, fuck her, cum in her, and fill her tiny
little womb with sperm.  I'd met several girls before who
WANTED to get pregnant; and I've learned since it's not all
that uncommon ... even in girls too young have babies yet.
It's just not something most people advertise.
     "Well ... Maybe," I explained.  "Most girls don't
usually get pregnant on the first try.  Usually it takes at
least two or three times of a man putting his baby-stuff in
a girl before she catches.  Though it could happen.  You're
a little young yet; but you COULD have my baby inside your
cute little tummy right now."  We both looked expectantly
down at the child's flat tummy; as Jenny held her skirt up
so I could see it and the thick ooze seeping from further
down, between the child's swollen and puffy cunny-lips.  An
incredibly erotic and beautiful sight: your thick white baby-
making cum, simply teeming with millions upon millions of
tiny sperm, slowly seeping out of the fertile young belly of
a sexy and horny little girl ... even if the girl IS only
eight years old.
     "Wow!  He really did it in you, didn't he?" came the
wide-eyed voice of the child now staring at her big sister's
crotch where my seed was slowly trickling out.  "That's even
more stuff than Billy squirts in me," added the youngster;
looking in amazement at the mess in her sister's lap.
     "Yeah ... Well help me clean up," agreed the older
girl; taking her skirt and wiping between her legs.   "Here,
let me borrow YOUR skirt a bit," she commanded; taking the
little 6-year-old's and using it to finish wiping my dick.
Neither youngster seemed the slightest bit embarrassed at
showing off their completely bald little cunnies to a
stranger who had just ejaculated inside the older girl.
"There, that'll do it I guess," she decided, once I was just
a little sticky.  "You'd better get dressed before Momma
gets back," she told me with the same voice-of-command she'd
used on her little sister.
     Oh God ... Talk about losing track of the really
important things! I almost cut my prick off with my zipper;
fighting to get the thing closed.
     Wouldn't you know it?  In my hurry, the damned thing
JAMMED; and I could see their MOTHER coming up the sidewalk
leading to the park.  Oh DAMN!  I didn't even get my prick
properly back in my underpants.  Shit.
     Still, we DID manage a bit of decorum.  I managed to
get my pants buckled and my prick tucked barely inside; and
then I sat the little six-year-old down on my lap ... facing
me this time, with her legs sticking out in back, while mine
stuck out in front.  The feel of her slippery little slit
against my still half-hard prick almost had me spouting
again inside the child's clothing and all over my pants.
Still, the little girl's short little dress hid most of the
obscene joining underneath ... I hoped.
     "Were the girls good?" the woman asked; grinning down
at the little girl in my lap; while the older sister grinned
back even harder.
     Thinking about the thick quantities of seed the 8-year-
old standing next to me had inside her belly, and the warm
feeling of the younger girl's cunny lips wrapped around the
base of my prick, I could barely croak, "Uhuh.  They were
REAL good."  The understatement of the year, I think.  Good
just didn't begin to describe how nice the two youngsters
had been.
     "Thanks for watching the girls," she smiled back.  "It
really helped ... A lot!"  "If there's ANYTHING either the
girls or I can do to show our appreciation," she added, "you
be sure and come over to ask.  We're down here at the park
almost every afternoon."
     Somehow I knew my afternoons were going to be busy from
now on.  Even the mother looked to be quite sexy, in spite
of her age and having at least four kids.  I resolved
sometime in the near future to find out just how inclusive,
"anything" went.  Some other day though.  Right now I was
being distracted by a slippery little cunny wetly slobbering
against my prick.
     "Now thank the nice man for watching you," the woman
told the little 6-year-old.  "You can catch up with us after
you're done.  We'll walk slow and wait for you."
     "Mmmm.  I'm supposed to kiss you properly," the
youngster told me, as her family slowly headed back the way
the woman had just came.  I didn't remember her mother
saying a word about kissing.  Still, maybe it was a routine
practice in her family ... only I'm sure not like WE did.
Or maybe I'm wrong, seeing what she did next.
     "Oh, not like THAT," she complained; as I bent down for
a chaste little smooch.  Darn, I was sure going to hate to
see the last of her; even if the kids did come back again
tomorrow.  "Not like that," she complained again.  "Open
your mouth, dummy"  She had my name right THERE.
     "Mmmmm.   That's better," she moaned into my open
mouth.  "I want you to put your baby in my belly, just like
you did Jenny's."
     Oh God.
     "If you're SURE," I groaned; lifting the youngster a
little, so my now-erect prick could fit inside her.  By then
I didn't give a DAMN, if her whole family, mother, sister,
brother, BIG brother, police, or the entire neighborhood
stopped over to watch.  I just HAD to get my prick inside
the little girl's tight little tube.  Devil be damned.
     "Uh, Uh, OOOhh!  The youngster slid down my prick until
it was in to the root; and the child's talented little inner
muscles were doing their dance similar to her big sisters,
only tighter; milking my prick for it's seed.  "Uhn, uh,
unh," she grunted; bouncing up and down on my lap.  "Are you
going to put your baby-stuff in me now?" she asked; not
stopping her squirming and milking on me.
     `Uh, huh, huh," I grunted in time to the, "Slap, slap,
slap," of our genitals meeting.  When the girl's mother had
looked back this time, there wasn't the slightest doubt what
the two of us were doing on that swing. "Here it c - c -
comes," I warned the little girl ... way too late; as I was
already squirting thick sticky streams of goo inside her.
     "Uh, uh, uh, th - th - thank you," she answered; also
in time to the thick wet slaps of our jerking bodies.  "It
feels NICE," she whined.  "Much better than Bobby ... Better
than DADDY even.  Oooh, thank you."
     With that we had to pull apart.  I gave the child one
last open-mouthed kiss, and told her I liked her very much.
     She gave me a grin that lit up the park like sun coming
out from behind clouds.  Pulling off my lap; she ignored the
mess this time; not even using her dress to slop up the
spill like her big sister had.  She was halfway to the
corner, slippery gray goo dripping down one skinny leg
almost to her knee on the left side, and all the way to her
short white socks on the other, when she turned and said
with the sunny smile I'll always treasure, "Thanks for the
baby, Mister," and was gone.
     It was all I could do to stagger home.
     While I was out, Mom told me that Amanda had called.  I
didn't remember any current girlfriends called, "Amanda,"
and Mom had to remind me that she was the babysitter I'd
knocked up almost seven years ago when I was nine.  Oh.
     It seems that not having a husband is getting a little
hard for her; especially now that our daughter is getting
old enough to ask questions ... like who her father is, and
how babies are made.  So ... believe it or not ... Amanda
wants ME to come over and teach our little girl how babies
are made ... the same way Amanda taught ME when I was nine
years old.  Not only that, but she was hinting that our
little girl could use another brother or sister to play
with.
     This, I was going to have to think about.  Not for long
though.  Dad has told me several times that as exciting as
it is to fuck any woman, there's NOTHING like the thrill of
sticking your prick in the tight little baby-hole of your
own daughter ... and fucking her tight little belly full of
cream just teeming with baby-making sperm.  Trying to make a
baby in your own baby girl, is just too good, it seems.
Actually knocking up your own kid has to be one of the
highlights of a man's life, according to Dad.  If that's so,
then I wonder how it would be to knock up the little girl
you had previously fathered on your own daughter ... or even
granddaughter.  Who knows ... Maybe someday if I lived long
enough, I'd also be lucky enough to find out.
     I spent about half the time remaining before my second
babysitting job, with Kelly on my lap; my prick buried in
the little nine-year-old; just leaking cum and pre-cum in
the little girl.  I didn't really need to get off in my
sister; just feeling her around my prick, gently squeezing
on it with her tight little cunny was enough to keep me
satisfied without working up the NEED to cum in her cute
little belly.  After all, I wanted to save what cum I had
left for the day, for the two youngsters I was sitting that
afternoon.  I wouldn't want their mom to accuse me of
neglecting the kids.  If I did, she might stop asking me
over to watch them ... and get some OTHER teenager like my
friend Richard, maybe.
     Oh, occasionally my prick would give another twitch;
and I'd let loose another drip or drop of something in my
kid sister's tight little snatch; but that was all the
release I really needed while waiting.  Kelly didn't mind.
She gets enough of the real thing, that sitting on my lap
with my prick stuffed up inside her just leaking a little
was something we both often enjoy ... especially when
watching some of the little kids fucking on Dad's DVDs.
Actually fucking ourselves would just have spoiled things;
as the urge to watch sexy pictures often goes away once you
shoot your sperm inside a girl.
     Several times Mom came through the room, checking the
TV where the porno was playing.  I guess she wanted to make
sure that I didn't use my privileges with the remote to
watch cartoons or something else violent while Kelly was
sitting on my lap with my prick leaking cum filled with
sperm inside her daughter's body.  Geesh, you'd THINK Mom
would know enough to trust me alone with the youngster by
now.  You'd think I was some kind of pervert or something;
and not to be trusted alone with little girls.
     By the time my appointment at the Marvin house came
due, I had probably leaked enough sperm inside my little
sister's belly to knock the kid up without cumming ... IF
she had been old enough to get pregnant yet.  Even though
she's been having periods for over six months now, since she
was about eight and a half, we both know the chances were
pretty small, or Mom wouldn't *let* us fuck "bareback" like
this.  Well .. OK . Mom didn't want to cheat my sister out
of the tiny but real chance the kid had of having even
temporary fame and publicity by having a baby while only
nine years old.  So . It was quite a bit of fun to try
sometimes.
     So, it was with a tiny bit of regret that I pulled out
of the little squirt ... regret on both our parts; as we
watched my swollen dong inch out of the child; trying to
unmate without the excitement of her tight little tube
sucking on my prick causing me to spill my seed inside her
vagina.  I almost let the little twerp have it anyway.
Still, I was going to need that extra cum.  "Thanks,
Squirt," I bantered; swatting the kid on her cute little
ass.
     "Watch who you call, `Squirt." she warned me with a
grin; looking pointedly at my dribbling prick.  The kid had
a point.  If anybody squirted around here, it was usually
me.  I hurried and pulled my undershorts on, and then my
pants.
     "I'll be over at the Marvin's," I told her.
     Kelly just nodded and continued watching TV ... now a
documentary on incest and Tribal Customs in Africa, where
boys were encouraged to learn about sex by fucking the
prepubertal girls ... even or especially their own little
sisters ... until at 16 they magically became MEN, and
weren't allowed in the young girls' house any more; expected
to marry one of the girls who had proved their fertility in
the last year, and start raising babies.  I'd seen it
before.  The scene where five boys come into the little-
girls' hut and spend the night with 16 girls, was quite
something ... even if almost all the intercourse took place
under cover.  An even better scene was where the one where
the 11-year-old had just started bleeding for the first
time; and once she stopped had to "prove her fertility" by
taking on all the men in the tribe ... one a night for a
month.  Yeah, everybody in the tribe; starting with her own
father and brothers in the first week; and ending with her
grandfather and uncles sometime in the last one; each MAN
taking the girl for the first time in public ... in front of
the whole tribe ... before spending the night with that
person.  The idea (I guess ... The announcer said so) being
so that every man in the tribe would feel there was at least
a CHANCE any child the girl conceived was his ... and so
feel obligated to protect both the girl and any baby she
had.  Since the whole tribe was closely related, chances
were good that any child she had would be (at the furthest)
fathered on her by a second-cousin; with siblings being the
most common.  I often wonder how the narrators managed to
get the tribe to let them take pictures of the whole thing
... especially those scenes where the girl has sex with her
own father for the first time.  Of course (being me) I
prefer the scene where the youngster in the younger girls'
hut takes on all five of her big brothers at one time.  God,
is that sexy.  Five big hunky teenagers taking on one little
9-year-old; spunking the girl's belly three or four times
apiece, in just that one scene.  God ... Made me want to
spunk the child's cute little belly with MY cum, just
watching it.  Kelly was watching the movie; fingering her
own tight little twat, almost the same age as the youngster
on TV, as that very scene started up again, just when I was
leaving.
     My prick was still leaking and aching a bit when I got
to the Marvin place.  I'm barely in the door, when Mrs.
Marvin gives me a quick, "Phone-number's on the
Refrigerator, call 911 if there's an emergency,  Doctor's
phone on the phone, snacks in the fridge, Don't let the kids
have more than one ice-cream, be back in about two hours,
you know the drill!" and was halfway out the door before I
managed to squeak a, "Yes, Mrs. Marvin," out.
     "So ... What do you kids want to do?" I asked; looking
at the two youngsters.  Cindy (the older girl) was wearing a
short little sun-dress, with (fairly obviously) nothing
under it; while the younger girl (Colleen) wore even less
... A cute little sun-suit consisting or top (not really a
bra) around her bare little chest, and even shorter skirt
than the dress her big sister had on.  At the moment, the
youngster had the short skirt pulled up to her waist; and
was fingering her puffy and slightly reddened little crack.
     "How about playing `Doctor' like we did LAST time?"
asked Cindy.  "I've been practicing with Mom's bologna we
had for dinner yesterday, and I think I can take your ... uh
... `thermometer' all the way up my ass now."
     Oh God.  The things kids think of these days.
     "I wanna play `house' this time," complained the
younger girl; not taking her finger from her slippery little
slit.  "You two always play the games YOU want to," she
pouted.
     The kid did have a point.
     "But I wanted to ...."
     I stopped Cindy's matching whine with a chopping motion
of my hand.  If I tried, I should be able to satisfy
everybody.  After all, what were babysitters like me FOR, if
not to use their brains.  Even Colleen was old enough she
didn't need to be ridden-herd-on like a two-year-old; and at
ten her big sister was almost old enough to take care of
both of them without my help.  Almost.  Some things however,
a little girl couldn't do for herself.
     "How about we play, `Mommy and Daddy,'" I suggested.
"That's almost the same as playing, `House,' except Mommy
and Daddy do things in bed, instead of the kitchen."
     Colleen looked at me suspiciously for a moment, then
agreed.
     "Do we get to go all naked, like when playing,
`Doctor,'?" asked her big sister; trying to decide if this
"game" would be as fun as the last.
     "Uhuh," I replied.  "We'll play, `Mommy and Daddy make
a baby," I told them.  "Cindy, you can be the Mommy, and
I'll be the Daddy, OK?"
     "But what about ME?" whined the younger girl.  "Don't
*I* get to play too?"
     I thought for a moment.  "Uh ... OK," I agreed.  "How
about THIS instead:  We play, `Mommy and Daddy teach their
little girl how babies are made.'"  I grinned at the
youngster and added, "I'll play `Daddy' making a baby in
`Mommy' ... your big sister; and if you're a real GOOD
little girl and learn how it's done, then Daddy will teach
you how he makes a baby in his little girl's tummy  ... just
like he does in Mommy's, OK?"
     "Well ...." the five-year-old thought a bit before
deciding.  "OK but ... I get to have Daddy make a baby in MY
tummy, just like Mommy does."
     "OK, it's a deal," I told her.  Cindy scowled for a
moment; I guess still wanting to play, "Doctor," again, so
she could show off the skill she had practiced with the
sausage.
     "Oh, I GUESS," she grumped; finally giving in.  "Let
the little twerp have her way THIS time.  But we play,
`Doctor.' next time," she insisted. At nearly twice her
little sister's age, the 10-year-old wasn't so sure she
would like playing, "baby" games like her little sister did.
     "Is that OK with you?" I asked Colleen.  It was.
     "Hey, don't be such a grump," I told Cindy.  "I think
you'll like, `Mommy and Daddy make a baby,' even more than
playing, `Doctor.'"
     "REALLY?" she asked.  "But that FELT so good, when you
stuck your big `thermometer' in me to, `Take my temperature
in the butt,' like they do in the hospital," she observed;
obviously remembering with some fondness my buggering her
for the first time.
     "This feels even BETTER, when I stick it up your
front," I explained; shivering slightly at the delicious
thought of how good it would feel to ME to have her tight
little tunnel squeezing the cum out of my prick instead of
her cute little ass.  Not that I've got anything against
cute little asses ... especially hers (or her little
sister's) squeezing sticky cum out of my prick and into
their cute little bellies.
     It's just that I'm a little prejudiced.  Even in
*little* girls, a cute little cunny is the *proper* place to
deposit cum.  Mom taught me that, the first time *she*
showed me how babies were made ... the right way, by having
me slide my prick up in her vagina and dump my cum right up
inside her twat so I could make a baby in HER belly, the way
a man is supposed to.
     "Really?" she gasped; wide-eyed at the possibility.
Before it had only been my finger up her tight little twat.
     "Really," I confirmed.
     By this time we had reached the girls' bedroom.  I led
them right past it, to their wide-eyed amazement, to their
parent's bedroom.  A king-sized bed made a nice setting for
teaching two little girls about sex and how babies are made.
     "Now get undressed," I instructed.  "You have to be
naked to make babies like Mommy and Daddy do."
     "Really?"
     "Well," I admitted, "not ALL the time.  Still it's
easier that way."
     "OK."  By now both girls had started shrugging out of
what little clothing they wore.
     "Not YOU," I instructed the 5-year-old (OK ... 5 1/2).
"Right now you're going to play a little girl who comes in
Mommy's and Daddy's bedroom, and finds them making a little
baby sister for you."
     At first, the child was about to pout; then thought
about it and got really into the game.  "When do I come in?"
she asked; heading for the door to wait around the corner.
     I pondered for a full half-second.  "Until your big
sister . Uh, `Mommy' . squeaks when I put my `thing' inside
her," I instructed.
     "OK ... But don't make me wait TOO long."
     I wasn't.  After watching even part of that movie with
Kelly sitting on my prick, and then even STARTING this horny
scene of my own, if I didn't get my prick inside a hot wet
hole SOON, it would be too late.
     "Now up on the bed ... No, the MIDDLE of the bed," I
instructed the naked little 10-year-old, "and spread your
legs."  By then I was almost as naked as she was.  It took
me two seconds longer to drop my shoes and sock.
     "Now THIS is the way Daddy makes a baby in Mommy," I
told her; swabbing my pre-cum dripping prick up and down her
tight little slit ... and then slowly PUSHING the head
inside.
     "Ow," yelped the youngster, as something snapped a
little.  She didn't really have much of a hymen left after
my fingering her the week before.  Still, a stiff prick is a
LOT bigger than any finger!
     God, it felt good, just having the head of my prick
inside her.
     "Mommy ... Daddy!  What are you DOING?" came the
excited voice at my right elbow; Cindy's little sister
staring in amazement at where the head of my penis had
vanished into her big sister's body.
     "Mommy and Daddy are making a baby ... a little sister
for you to play with," I told her; forcing yet another inch
into the older girl.
     "Really?" Coleen asked; wide-eyed as even more of my
prick sank into her big sister.  I'm not sure if she was
just playing her part to the hilt, or really never knew
before how babies were made ... Probably both, I think.
     Oh God.  Cindy's tight little tube was squeezing the
hell of my prick, even if it was only halfway inside her.
With the erotic game we'd been playing, along with  the
previous hour or so with Kelly, it was all I could do to
resist filling the child's womb with my baby-making cum
before we even really got started fucking.
     I wanted to give the girl a chance to feel what REAL
sex was like ... hopefully to even have her first orgasm
with a prick (MY prick) throbbing in her belly when she did.
At the very least, I wanted to be bottomed out inside the
girl when I spewed cum inside her.  Somehow I managed to
hold back the incipient surge.  Still, I knew at least SOME
of my sperm were already in the girl's belly, as I felt the
tiniest bit of release.
     "Now if you're a GOOD little girl," I grinned over at
Colleen, "Daddy will make a baby in YOUR cute little tummy
too, just like he's doing in Mommy, so you can have a little
baby brother or sister of your own."  Oh God, what a line.
I like it.
     "Really, Daddy?" Colleen whimpered; putting both hands
between her legs.  I guess that at even at five years old,
the youngster was already getting sexually excited from
watching me breeding her big sister.  "Promise, Daddy?" she
asked; really getting into the role.
     "Uhuh," I grunted.  "Ju ... uhst .. as soon as I ... uh
... put a baby in ... uh ... your Mommy."  Oh God.  By this
time I was sliding almost three inches in and out of the
little 10-year-old virgin.  I hadn't been in a little girl
THIS tight since ... Since I can't remember.  I almost lost
it when I thought of how tight her little sister would be
around my prick.  Then I wilted a bit at the thought that
maybe I wouldn't even be able to GET inside the youngster.
I hate breaking promises to little girls.
     "At least I'll TRY," I conceded.  I wasn't about to
rupture the little girl trying, either.  Colleen pouted a
little; but accepted my compromise.
     I couldn't hold out.  For all my plans to fuck Cindy
for half an hour or more, like I often do with my sisters,
the excitement of it being her first fuck with a real man's
prick in her tight little tunnel was too much.  "Oh God," I
groaned.  "Here it comes ... one little baby in one little
girl ... Uh ... Ooops.  I mean, one little baby in Mommy's
tummy."
     "Huh, huh, huh," panted Cindy in my ear; the pants in
time with her wild thrusts back at me.  I'll be damned; but
I think the kid was close to having an orgasm, her first
time of being fucked!  "Please?" she whimpered.
     So I did it.  My prick spasmed, swelled, and then I
felt a rush of cum squirt almost painfully through the tube
on the bottom of my prick, and into the waiting belly of the
little ten-year-old.  Got it felt good (it always does) to
let that horny load go ... right into the waiting and
fertile young belly of a little girl who was working to get
every drop.  At first I could feel the child's soft little
cervix bumping against the end of my prick ... and then as I
shoved in HARD, I felt a tight ring of SOMETHING spread
around the tip.  No, I don't think I got inside the girl's
uterus.  My prick would probably had to have been two or
three inches longer for that to happen.  However, that same
cervix must have been far looser than most women's ... and
my prick was poking inside it!  I must have been spraying my
seed almost directly into the child's womb.  God, what an
erotic thought.
     "See," I told the watching (still dressed) little girl
at the side of the bed.  "Daddy's putting his baby-stuff in
Mommy's tummy now, so we can have a baby in about nine
months.  Mommy's tummy is going to get REAL big, in a month
or so, when Daddy's baby starts to grow inside her."
     Colleen's eyes got REAL big at this.  I'm not sure WHAT
Cindy thought ... her body was still squirming; and her
cunny was still making clamp-squeeeeze-clamp spasms around
my prick.  I'm not sure she got off; but for sure the girl
enjoyed it.
     "Is this REALLY how you make babies?" she finally
gasped; as her body relaxed and my prick finally wilted
inside her flooded little tunnel.
     "Uhuh," I told her.  Cindy's vagina made another quick
squeeze around my prick at the very thought.  "When you're
older, and start your periods," I added.
     "Oh."  Cindy seemed a little disappointed.  "Mom says I
could start bleeding any time now," she pointed out.
     I gave one last squirt inside her at the obscene
thought that there was a possibility she could be conceiving
my baby right then.  After all (as Mom had pointed out to me
a few times) a girl's first period only means she's missed
her first chance at getting pregnant, NOT just that she
could get pregnant in the future.  Even some of the girls in
that African Tribe in the Documentary sometimes got pregnant
without ever having the first period to announce the start
of their fertility.  There, the girls were treasured as
something special, it seems ... Highly valued in trading for
potential wives from other tribes in the neighborhood.
Almost the status of queens until they left.  But the babies
remained behind, to be raised with all of the other kids.
     I hauled my mind off the old video, and back to the
present when Colleen joggled my elbow.  "Daddy?" she asked.
"Are you going to teach me how to make a baby too?"
     Oh shit.  My prick, now limp as a noodle, picked THAT
minute to slide out of her big sister.  A flood of gooey
white followed.  "Uh ... In a minute," I groaned.  "Daddy
has to recover a bit, first."
     "Oh."  Disappointment was written all over the
youngster's face.  I guess she figured that once again she
was going to miss out by being, "Too young," for the fun
that her big sister was allowed to have.
     "No really," I gasped.  "Just give me half an hour."
     "Oh," again; but a little bit happier this time.
"Remember, you PROMISED."
     So I did.  So I did.  Still, I figured it would take me
at least half an hour to give the cute little shit the
fucking she deserved.
     "Uh ... Brian?"  No, "Daddy," now that she'd really
been fucked.
     "Hmmmnn?" I prompted.
     "Is that REALLY the stuff that makes babies?" Cindy
repeated; looking down at the slobbery goo making such
sloppy mess of her puffy and red cunny-lips.  "It seems so
... so GOOEY."
     "That's so it sticks up inside you to make a baby," I
told her.
     "Oh.  Do I HAVE to lie here and wait for it to make a
baby?" she asked.  "I feel all gooshy and yucky down there."
     "No," I almost giggled; fighting back the urge so she
wouldn't feel insulted.  "You can go wash up, if you want
to.  In the meantime, Colleen and I will make up the bed, so
your mother won't find it such a mess when she gets back."
     Half an hour of washing clothes, and fifteen minutes of
drying sheets, and the master bedroom was decent again ...
and my prick was starting to show interest in two now-naked
little sluts playing with it.  "Well," I said to Colleen,
"Do you want Daddy to teach you how to make a baby now?"
     Surprisingly, the little slut not only didn't have a
hymen like her big sister had, but was actually not as tight
as the older girl, for some reason.  However, she could only
take a little over half my prick inside her before I
bottomed out, with my prick poking at a soft knob in the end
of the girl's vagina.
     "Please?" she whimpered.  "Cindy got all of it inside
HER."
     "Please?" Colleen repeated.
     I didn't really mean to even try.  However, trying to
make it easy on the child, I'd had HER sit on top of me in
the living-room chair.  That way the horny little shit could
take it at her own pace, without me forcing a prick inside
her.  Colleen took advantage of this, and lifted both legs;
dropping her body on my prick, like I was Vlad the Impaler,
and my prick was a sharpened stake.
     "Ow, ooooh, ow," Colleen whined; but didn't put her
legs down as inch after inch of solid prick slid slowly into
her body.  "It feels so NICE," she whimpered.
     Oh Jesus.  A sloppy cervical muscle must run in the
family, I thought.  As Colleen descended, a tight muscle
spread around the tip of my prick ... just like her big
sister.  Only with the younger girl it didn't stop there.
First a tight ring around the hole in the tip of my prick.
Then that same ring moving down over the head of the prick
... past the glans ... until when the child's panting body
came to rest on mine, an incredibly rubber-band-tight ring
was surrounding my penis ... almost a full inch behind the
head!
     "Now fuck me, and cum in me ... just like you did in
Cindy," commanded the little five-year-old; looking down at
where her bare cunny-lips meshed in the matted hair of my
groin.  "I want to FEEL your baby-stuff inside me," she
added.
     "Oh God.
     So, that's how Cindy and Colleen's mother found us
about five minutes later.  I was first scared, then
relieved, when she came around the corner from the kitchen,
and found me fucking her little girl.  At first a look of
surprise came in her eyes, and possibly shock.  Then, once
she saw me with my prick buried all the way to the hilt in
her little girl's body while the child squirmed eagerly on
the impaling member, the woman's eyes brightened; a big grin
slowly spreading across her face as she realized what was
going on.
     I couldn't help it ... I came ... came in buckets and
thick gooey squirts; closing my eyes to concentrate on the
delicious sensation of a little girl squeezing and clamping
on my prick, while is jerked and spasmed thick stick jets of
cum directly into the child's womb; her tiny little uterus
clamped around the head of my dick; both squeezing it like a
second vagina-within-a-vagina, and trapping my seed inside
the girl's womb where it belonged.
     I could still feel Mrs. Martin's fascinated eyes on me;
staring at me; watching the babysitter while he did his
level best to impregnate her five year old little girl.  I
glanced up, and saw the woman's eyes glowing in obvious
approval, as I came in her little girl; spasming the child's
womb full of potent seed; emptying my prostate in her
daughter's body, as I actually tried my best to father a
child on her little five-year-old.
     "Now you be real good for Brian," she told the
youngster.  "Make sure you squeeze every drop of his cum up
inside your tummy, like you're supposed to."
     Oh God.  Here I had been scared she might be mad at
fucking the youngster.  It's one thing to fuck a ten-year-
old who's old enough to not only like sex, but also possibly
have a baby of her own.  It's yet another to take the
virginity of a little girl who hasn't even started the first
grade yet.  And to pump your sperm directly into the child's
womb?  Still, Mrs. Martin not only didn't seem angry, but
pleased.  My prick finally wilted enough to pop out of the
child's uterus, which had been holding on to the head like a
bottle onto a cork.  Immediately after, the whole thing
slipped out.
     "Were the girls good?" she asked; grabbing a towel to
stem the flood coming from the little preschooler's bare
little cunny.  Only the tiniest shade of pink told the tale
of my taking the youngster's virginity ... or perhaps that
was from my prick overstretching the child's uterus.  In any
case, both Colleen and Cindy only seemed the slightest bit
sore.
     I could just barely nod.  Just like the two little
girls in the park, Cindy and Colleen had been INCREDIBLY
good.  Oh God, were they EVER good!
     "So ... you won't mind coming over and babysitting a
kid in the girls' tummies again next week?" she prompted.
     I could barely manage to get up the energy to nod my
head again; but she seemed satisfied.  My surprise that
she'd even want me back after catching me having full
vaginal sexual intercourse with her little five-year-old;
spasming the child's womb full of cum as if I was trying to
knock the kid up (which actually I had been), kept me almost
dumbfounded.
     "Did you girls LIKE Brian babysitting his kids in you?"
she asked; now turning to the two youngsters.  "Uhuh," and a
smile from Cindy; and an almost violent nodding of the head
from her little sister.  Surprisingly little of the enormous
quantity of cum I'd ejaculated in the younger girl was
seeping out.  Her big sister's crotch was more of a mess
than Colleen's was.  I guess most of my sperm must have
still been trapped inside the child's womb; held inside her
by the shrinking orifice of the youngster's cervix.  Kids
that young are very flexible, and they recover fast.  By now
Colleen's tiny uterus must be swamped with my seed, as the
tight muscles of the little girl's recovering cervix trapped
most of my semen inside her.  My mind and my prick both
ached at the very thought.  Oh God, was that erotic.
Knowing both girls had my sperm inside their wombs, and
their mother not only didn't seem to mind, but was pleased
about it, was breathtaking.  Her new use of the word,
"babysitting" to imply I was sitting a baby in her little
girls' wombs was something else too.
     "Then I think you deserve a bonus for taking such good
care of the girls," decided the woman; working swiftly to
clean up the mess on the chair before it soaked in, while I
struggled to get my pants properly on.  "You look a little
too tired right now," she observed; looking at me closely,
"but maybe NEXT week you and I can show the girls the real
dangers of having unprotected sex like that ... What happens
when a man doesn't wear a condom and ejaculates his sperm
into a woman when she's not on the pill, since my period was
last week."
     Did she mean what I thought she did?  Did I want to
come back and find out?  Did I DARE?
     Somehow I found myself out the door, with a wad of
bills in my hand.  I counted them.  Almost three times my
"standard fee".  I headed home whistling; the wad of bills
in my pocket as replacement for the wads of thick sticky cum
I'd left in her two little girls' bellies.  I knew I WOULD
be back.  Heck, I'd pay THEM to let me "babysit" her little
girls like I had that night.  Besides, curiosity just
wouldn't LET me stay away.

     After that, I was ready to call it quits for the night;
retaining what little sexual energy I had for my three horny
little sisters.  (I don't count Cindy ... It's mostly Dad
and Mom who take care of HER needs; since the little shit is
too small to fuck yet.)  However, Mom stopped me and
reminded me that I should stop over and see Amanda about our
daughter.  It seems Mom has some very firm ideas about some
obligations a man has, once he's fathered a child on a girl
... even if that girl is older than you, and your
babysitter.  Besides, she figured I had an obligation to the
CHILD, even if I didn't owe the mother anything.
     <Sigh.>  Sometimes I think women want men for only one
thing:  Sex.
     I told Mom this; and for some reason she found it
funny.
     I was still pondering this, wondering what Mom found so
hilarious about it, when I headed cross-town to Amanda's
place, after calling back to get directions.  No, I'd never
been there before; Amanda always "cumming" over to our house
when "babysitting" with me.  I say "with me", `cause I sat a
baby in *her* belly, instead of her just watching me.
Besides, over seven years is quite a while.  Over six blocks
around here, is quite a walk too; though I understand that
in some cities it's less than half a mile.
     When I got there, I was tired.  Having sex several
times already, and then taking a half-hour brisk walk made
me grumpy and tired, not horny like I should have been at
the idea of teaching a little girl how babies were made and
how her father (me) had made her inside her mother.
Normally I guess, such an erotic thought would have kept me
hard for a week.  Well . OK, a couple of hours, maybe.
     Amanda's place was a small little one-bedroom bungalow
. The type you'd expect an old Grandma and Grandpa type to
inhabit, not a slightly-older-than-teenager young woman with
a kid.  Still, it was neat and fairly pretty; with white
siding and blue trim.  I guess, living alone with a child,
she couldn't afford much more.  From Mom I got the idea
Amanda had moved out from her parents, for some reason; and
didn't even have a boyfriend at present.  Which made me
wonder just *why* she had been so eager . Well, OK, willing
anyway . to have a young kid like me pump his baby in her
tummy when she was only 16.  Perhaps she *wanted* to be a
single mother, with no <Ahem> "man" as "legitimate" father
of her little girl, telling her how to raise the kid?
     That kind of fitted-in with my suspicions as to why she
wanted me to "teach" her little girl, "How babies are made,"
and how she got into her mother's womb.  Whatever.  If that
was the idea . Amanda wanting another kid, with no strings
attached, and maybe even another kid in HER kid's belly, I
guess I'd be willing, if not all that eager, to help out.
Well . Maybe she just felt her little girl could use a
little brother or sister . and wanted a REAL brother or
sister for the kid.  Or maybe I was just being suspicious;
and all Amanda really wanted *was* for me to help
"demonstrate" for her little girl how babies were made, and
to allow the kid to meet her real father.  Maybe.  My real
suspicion still was that she wanted the girl's father (me)
to meat the kid.  OK, so I'm skeptical.  So sue me.
     Amanda had put on a little weight since I last saw her.
Several years will tend to do that, once you get past about
18 years old.  Still, except for a slight "spare tire"
around her middle, she was at least as good looking as my
big sister; and I often had wet-dreams about Carol.  Wet-
dreams I sometimes got to act out.  No, she wasn't the wet-
dream herself that she had been to a young boy at nine; but
I think many a man would still follow her for miles in hopes
of getting in her panties.
     "Oh . THERE you are," she told me, once the door was
open.  It had taken a little extra knocking to get any
response from the house.  "Michelle and I had just about
given up on you," she explained; waving me inside.  The
woman was dressed in a "Baby-Doll" teddy, that left nothing
to the imagination; with the front gaping open; allowing me
full frontal view of her nudity.  What she would have done
if it had been a delivery-person, makes me wonder.  Still,
the view WAS pleasant.  It even got my prick stirring again
. a little, anyway.
     "Standard babysitting rates?" she asked; brushing by me
in a soft whirl of intimate apparel and bath-scent.  "I
can't really afford more, even if it is something special."
     Well . We *should* have discussed this before I came
over; but for once I had forgotten to set a fee.  "Rates
*have* gone up slightly since you last came over to our
house," I reminded her.
     Amanda sighed.  The rise and fall of her pert breasts
almost made me offer to reduce my standard fees . at least
this one time anyway.  I could tell from just looking around
the fairly bare house that she couldn't afford the *extra*
fees I sometimes charged for taking virginities or single
visits just to get a little girl pregnant, as I was
beginning to suspect this one would be.  Regular customers
get regular prices.  Special fees for "special services".
Still, Amanda hadn't charged anything extra to let *me*
plant a baby in her tummy.  The least I could do in return
was allow her and her little girl the same courtesy.  "It's
only 10% more than Mom used to pay you," I reassured her.
     "FIVE per-cent," she bargained; looking at me with
pleading eyes.
     Oh, what the heck.  It would be a long walk back for
nothing if I refused.  Besides, I was almost dying of
curiosity as to exactly *what* she wanted me to do with our
little girl.  I was almost ready to chuck the entire fee and
take it completely on-charity, if only because it was *so*
obvious Amanda really couldn't afford this; only doing it
for love of her little girl.  Still ..
     "Tell you what," I told her.  "I'm feeling generous
tonight."
     Amanda looked back at me suspiciously.  I guess she'd
found out often enough for herself, that, "If it looks too
good to be true, it probably is."
     "I'll only charge you an hour's standard rate, even if
it takes TWO hours tonight.  However, this is only a one-
time deal.  After this, I charge the standard rate.  Take
it, or leave it."
     Amanda sighed with relief; doing quite nice things with
her pectoral development.  "I'll take it," she decided;
figuring I guess that one time would be all that was needed,
and probably that an hour's fee was what she originally had
budgeted.  I'm pretty good at guessing such things.
"Michelle's waiting in the other room," she repeated.
     I'm not quite sure what I expected to find, "in the
other room".  Certainly not a little six-year-old lying
naked on the bed, legs spread so far she was almost doing
the splits, and two fingers from each hand jammed up her
tight little tunnel, and a rubber dong buried to the balls
in the little kid's tight little ass.
     ""Like I said, Michi and I had just about given up on
you," explained Amanda with a blush that spread down her
neck almost to her tummy.  "So we got started without you."
     Oh.
     I looked closely at the little girl, and liked what I
saw.  For only six years old, my daughter was quite well
developed; having fuller hips and body than either of my
twin nieces, and almost as big a set of breasts.  No, not
breasts of a woman yet; but definitely more padding on the
chest than you'd expect from a girl who had just started the
first grade.  Still, it was "cute" more than completely
erotic.  The little girl still looked like a little girl,
even though her body was developing faster than most in
getting ready to reproduce.
     "Move over, Honey, and make room, so Mikey and I can
show you how we make babies."
     Oh . Oh shit.  Here I had *expected* to spend a little
time doing, "Sex Education Class"; explaining to the child
about menstruation, boys, ejaculations, sperm, eggs, and
similar inanities, before getting down to the "nuts and
bolts" of demonstrating to the little girl exactly how
babies DO get in women's tummies.
     Only it seems that (sensibly enough) Amanda had already
explained all THAT to the child; not wanting to waste the
precious time I spent there, with the clock ticking like the
meter on a taxi.  She was ready, her little girl was ready .
All it took was for me to do the dirty deed.
     Only, not completely unexpectedly, *I* wasn't ready
yet.
     However, Amanda was ready for that too.  I had barely
shrugged off my clothes; and was starting to remove my
shoes, when the woman pushed me back on the bed and started
fellating me like one of the professional actors in some of
Dad's porno films.  God, was she good.  I barely noticed her
little girl removing my shoes and socks; getting a good view
of the obscene goings-on on the bed at the same time.
     "Now you do it," commanded Amanda; holding my now-erect
prick up so our daughter could take over.
     Michelle must have been practicing on *something*.  I
suspect Amanda had her try this out before on hot-dogs,
sausages, and possibly even dildos.  Nobody could be that
good without some experience; and from what I know, the girl
had never seen a man's bare prick before in her life.  It
was only involuntary scrapes with teeth and some other
things that inexperience with working on a *real* man could
explain, that kept the child's efforts from being one of the
better blow-jobs I'd gotten that week.  Still, even at that,
it was awfully good for a six-year-old.
     I was already getting glassy-eyed; preparing to deliver
my sperm down the youngster's hard-working young throat,
when Amanda stopped us.  "This is supposed to be a
demonstration of how babies are made," she explained the
interruption, "not a lesson in how to suck a man off.  If he
cums in your mouth, there won't be much for us."
     Oh.  Damn, but I would almost have given up my fee,
just to let the little first-grader finish me off with her
mouth.  Almost, but not quite.  Besides, I wanted to feel
the inside of Amanda's tight little cunny, and see if it was
as good as I remembered.  It was . almost.
     There must be something about being younger.  Amanda
climbed on top of my gasping body and slid my swollen member
inside her tight little hole; telling her daughter something
like, "THIS is how the man's penis goes into your body to
make a baby."  While almost as tight as she had been six
years earlier, Amanda must have been practicing somehow; as
her muscles cramped around my prick in a hold I knew she
couldn't have done back as a teen when we first fucked.
God, did that feel good.
     Still, in spite of her better lovemaking, it just
wasn't *quite* as good as I remembered it from back then.
Perhaps I was just a little more jaded now.  Perhaps it was
that Amanda herself wasn't as young and tight.  Perhaps it
was just ME being a little older.  Yes, it was good . but
not THAT good.  Still, I *did* enjoy it very much.  Just not
enough to make me even think of refusing my fee.
     "Uh . Uh .," I warned her, "I'm about to cum."  No
condom had been offered, asked-for, or even suggested.  I
doubted Amanda was on the pill, not with her not having any
boyfriends currently.  Why spend the money?  So, it was my
duty to warn the woman that I was about to spout baby-juice
in her innards, before I flooded her womb with my seed.  I
do take my responsibilities seriously; or Mom and Dad would
never allow me to pork my two sisters and use Kelly for
"safe sex" by emptying my prostate in the little girl
instead of the two older girls.
     "Michael is about to squirt his sperm inside me, so he
can get me pregnant with his baby," explained Amanda;
talking seriously to the intently watching child; at the
same time making no motion to remove her milking vagina from
the swollen member that was about to fill her womb with
potent sperm.  Instead, her already tight little tube seemed
to go into cramps around my bulging prick; literally milking
my penis for it's precious seed.  "When he does," she
continued, "you'll see his penis swell a little, especially
along the tube on the bottom.  Then you'll see some white
goo dripping out of me as he cums inside me.  That white goo
will be his `cum' or semen; and in it will be millions of
sperm . the stuff that makes babies when you take it up
inside yourself like this!"
     The, "Like This!" comment was exactly on-line.  At the
exact moment she was saying it, my prick was giving a lurch;
expending great gobs of semen inside her welcoming body.
     "STOP!" suddenly commanded Amanda; sinking down to the
root on my spouting prick while stopping all motion herself.
     "Huh?" I barely groaned; somehow fighting to keep from
spending the rest of my sperm inside her.  NOW she wants me
to stop?  Did she just remember not being on the pill?  Had
I hurt her somehow?
     That last did stop me.  My prick gave one last weak
ejaculation and stopped as the fear hit me.  Somehow though,
my prick remained hard; though my prostate simply ached with
the trauma of forcing myself to quit in mid-ejaculation.
     "Do it in HER," explained Amanda; regretfully pulling
herself off my body and pointing to the young child lying
spraddle-legged further up on the bed.  "You're supposed to
be teaching Michelle how babies are made, not me."
     Oh God.  What a time to think of THAT.
     Still, I probably never would have fucked the kid if
Amanda hadn't stopped like that, leaving me only one
available hole to get relief in.  And Michelle, while wide-
eyed with astonishment, didn't seem to be the least bit
scared.
     So I did it.  Yes, I fucked my own daughter.
     Michelle stared with fascination at my cum-dribbling
and white-smeared prick as I approached the lightly-furred
entrance to her body.  A tiny bit of light fuzz on each side
of the gaping crack just emphasized how obscene it was for a
father to fuck his own little girl . but I did it anyway.  I
was way past stopping.  Only the kid squealing in pain or
begging me to stop could have slowed me down.  No, I
couldn't rape any girl, not even or especially my own six
year old daughter.  It might have killed me to stop without
finishing cumming, but somehow I would have.  You have no
idea how annoyed I would have been with Amanda though.
     But Michelle didn't even try to stop me.  If anything,
the youngster spread her legs even further, so she was doing
the splits, with each leg going 180 degrees in opposite
directions.  Her eyes fastened with fascination at the sight
of my cum-dripping penis approaching her most private part.
"Is THAT really the stuff that makes babies?" she asked, in
a wondering but definitely not scared tone.
     "Uhuh," I croaked, as the leaking tip spread the fine
fur sheltering her inviting little crack.  "Do you mind?" I
asked; hoping against hope the child wouldn't object to me
mating with her and putting my seed in her taut little
belly.
     Michelle shook her head . and then it was too late for
her to object any more, as my prick slid home in the child
with a rush.  The little girl obviously HAD been
"practicing" with hot-dogs, sausages, or possibly even her
mother's dildos.  There was no pain, no obstruction, no
blood, no hymen nor even any signs of one.  She was tight
though . tight like pushing my prick into a garden-hose
(which I'll admit being STUPID enough to have done once,
while younger).  Only her excitement and my lubrication from
having half-ejaculated in her mother, allowed me to
penetrate the child at all.  Still, though it took a fair
amount of pressure and skill, I DID manage to get inside her
. all the way to the hilt, to my considerable surprise and
even more considerable pleasure!
     For a second, I just lay there on top of the child;
simply enjoying the pleasures of being mated to the second
youngest girl I'd ever fucked with my whole prick (Colleen,
earlier that day, being the youngest).  God, did her tight
little tunnel squeezing and milking on my swollen prick feel
great!  Far better I'm ashamed to admit, than her sexy and
hardworking mother's tight little tube.
     I WANTED to give the little girl the ride of her life;
spending most of the hour or so remaining mated to the child
before I filled my daughter's womb full of the same life-
giving sperm that had created her almost seven years
earlier.  I wanted to.  However, the child's squirming
tightness, her involuntary squeezing and milking on my
prick, her helpless little hip-bumps of unintended
copulating motions took their toll in a hurry on my poor
abused prick that had already been in the midst of cumming
once.
     This time there would be no stopping me when I filled
the child's belly full of sperm.  Every thick syrupy white
drop was going into the little girl; and not me, not her
mother, not the girl herself could do anything to stop my
seed from reaching it's intended destination in the belly
and developing womb of the little girl I had fathered on my
babysitter, and was now trying to father another child on
the results of that union several years earlier.  Yes, I was
going to *try* and impregnate my own daughter; and didn't
feel the slightest bit guilty about it . even if the child
WAS only six years old and way too young for most girls to
even think about having full sexual intercourse, let alone
having babies by their own father.
     But I did it anyway; and instead of feeling guilty,
felt incredibly good as each thick white *squirt* of
incestuous baby-batter splattered out of my prick and into
the welcoming belly of the child I had fathered on my
babysitter more than a half-decade earlier.  Squirt after
squirt, and splat after splat of thick gooey cum rippled
through the base of my prick, up the tube, through the
opening in the tip, and into the tightly squeezing belly of
my own kid.  While not *quite* as exciting as Dad says,
breeding your own little girl *is* quite a charge.
     Still . breeding my own little sisters, mother, or even
nieces was an even bigger charge.  I guess it's the idea of
pumping a baby in the unprotected belly of a girl you grew
up with, loved all your life, and liked to spend time with,
that makes incestuous love truly the best.  Breeding a
little girl you barely know, even if she *is* your own kid,
just isn't the same.  <Sigh.>
     Still, all sex is good.  The worst sex I ever had was
absolutely great.  Having sex with cute little girls, is
never less than wonderful.  So, it's no surprise that
pissing my sperm in my own daughter's tight little hole was
almost as good, if not better than all the rest of the sex
I'd had earlier that day.  Each thick gob of sticky baby-
batter rippling through my prick and into the warm welcome
recesses of the little girl's developing fertility felt
incredibly good; while feeling her tight little tube
clamping and squeezing and milking for more each time I
jetted another thick gooey glob inside her tummy, just
soothed my aching prick, while titillating and stroking and
working like a milking-machine to help me ejaculate my sperm
and reproduce in my own daughter.  Michelle's body wanted,
*needed* and was going to get my seed in her womb.  Though
the girl had never been fucked before, once it recognized
the feel of a man's prick spurting life-giving seed in her,
the girl all involuntarily started working to reproduce;
even if her body was still too young to do so.  Once started
having sex, the instinct to procreate is almost
overwhelming.  It's too bad the child was too young to
conceive; as she certainly worked hard enough trying.  My
prick gave one last weak *spurt* inside her, and subsided.
Even so, just the thought of all the millions of little
black tadpoles squirming desperately up inside the child's
belly, searching for an egg to fertilize, was almost enough
to revive it.  Almost.  Actually, it would have taken a
whole harem of sexy little girls working like the
professionals in Dad's raunchier sex-films to get me up
after spending myself like that in the little girl.  Still,
I found myself wishing each and every little wriggler
squirming up inside my daughter's tight little tummy the
best of luck.  A little six-year-old with a swollen tummy,
would be quite something.  Almost impossible, but not quite.
My prick ached from squirting so much.
     Well, even with both of us trying to keep it inside her
as long as we could, so we could enjoy the pleasure of
feeling Michelle's incredibly tight little tube still
clamping and squeezing on my prick half-hard but still
swollen prick, a slight involuntary movement on my part
proved too much.  I slipped out.
     As Michelle's tight little cunny squeezed my limp prick
out of her tiny hole like a squirt of toothpaste out of a
tube that's been stepped-on, a bulge of white goo started
welling up in the just-vacated crack.
     "Oooh, thanks," groaned the little six-year-old.
     I could barely groan *my* appreciation in return.
     "Is that *really* the stuff that makes babies?" she
asked; looking interestedly at the swelling bubble of white
goo slowly oozing from her abused little slit; the light
hair on either side being already matted and slimy from what
had escaped earlier.
     "Uhuh," I agreed; remembering my place as "teacher" in,
"Showing the little girl how babies were made."  Well, you
don't *get* much better lessons than that; having your own
father ejaculate his sperm in your developing fertility;
squirting thick family seed almost directly into your
ripening womb.  "When you get a little older," I corrected.
I didn't want the youngster being disappointed at not being
preggers.  "In a few years, you'll start having periods .
I'm sure your mother told you about them . and once you do,
letting a man `cum' in you like I just did, will very likely
start a baby in your belly.  So let your mother know when
you start bleeding, so you can take precautions, OK?"
     Michelle's eyes grew big at this; but she didn't
answer.  Her mother answered instead.
     "Uh, Michael?" she asked me.  "Have you ever heard
about, `precocious puberty'?"
     Huh?  At my wide-eyed look of surprise, (I had heard
the term before; but never thought of it applying to me or
any of my relatives before my nephew earlier that day.)
Amanda explained:  "Uh," she started tentatively, "SOME
girls start a little younger than others.  When a girl
starts menstruating, developing physically, and showing
*other* signs of puberty before she's eight years old, it's
called, `precocious puberty'; and is a sign the girl's body
is developing much faster than normal."  She looked at me
for a reaction.
     I was too stonkered to do more than stare.
     "Usually," Amanda continued, "that's a sign that
there's something wrong with the girl, but not always."
     Now I was worried.  Something wrong with Michelle?
Something wrong with MY daughter?  (For the first time I
really thought about having a child, and the
responsibilities that entails.)  I waited for my ex-
babysitter to finish.
     "There's nothing really wrong with Michelle," she
explained; stopping my worry.  "She just started puberty
young.  Or so the doctor says."  Amanda stopped, caught her
breath, and then went on.  "However, her breasts started
developing almost two years ago . We thought for a while it
was just what they call, `Premature Thelarche', which is
just early breast-development, like my sister had.  Only .
Only Michelle started filling out in the hips too, started
getting fuzz between her legs, and . and started bleeding,
menstruating, about three months ago."
     Oh.  I felt like an idiot for not noticing those
outward signs earlier.  But, like usual, my prick had been
doing my thinking for me.
     Amanda however, hadn't stopped talking.  "In *most*
kids," she persisted, "that doesn't mean much . Unless other
kids start noticing.  Heck, most kids, even those with the
`condition' can even have normal vaginal intercourse,
without much more worry than any other kid her age.
However:  SOME kids .."
     "Some kids?" I prompted.  Somehow I knew what was
coming, if not all of it.
     "SOME kids not only START puberty early, but are
actually fertile.  There's a record of some little girl down
in Peru, I believe, that had boobs at two years old, was
menstruating at three, got pregnant at about four-and-a-
half, and had her own father or big brother's baby when she
was a few months past five years old.  Of course, they
hushed up the part about who the father was; but it was kind
of hard to hide a pregnant four-year-old."
     I gulped.  Oh geeze.
     "Now we get to Michelle here.  According to the
doctors, she's `fertile as a turtle' . and with her hormones
running wild, curious as HELL about sex.  She's starting
grade-school; and can you see what trouble a horny, FERTILE
little six-year-old, who's only vaguely aware of what sex
is, and how babies are made, hits the schoolyard with an
almost desperate urge to mate and make babies?"
     Oh God, could I ever.  Even though I'm by far not
lacking for sex, I couldn't help but wish a little girl like
Michelle had been available for me when I was that age.  The
cute little twerp was going to cut quite a swath through
both the other kids in school; and probably all the male
teachers as well.  Well, I wished the kid all the luck in
the world.  Especially since she was MY kid.  I already felt
inordinately proud of her.  I couldn't quite see what Amanda
was worried about though.  Still it *did* begin to make
sense having a real man come over and teach the little girl
about how babies were made . the *right* way, with the man
pumping baby-juice in the child's womb; actually trying to
get the youngster pregnant with her own father's baby inside
her tummy at only six years old.  Who knows?  From what
Amanda said, there might even be a good chance I had
actually succeeded in knocking the kid up!
     "Anyway," she summed up, "I didn't want *my* daughter
worried about having sex, who she fucked, or especially
about whose baby was in her belly.  THIS way, when
Michelle's tummy starts to swell and people start wondering
who knocked her up, I can honestly tell the truth, without
anybody getting in trouble."
     For a moment, I was startled.  Then I grinned as I
understood.
     "Uhuh," confirmed Amanda.  "I'll just say it *could*
have been Michelle's father, for all I know . and since
nobody has ever found out who her father was, or has any
idea, that will be that.  For sure, if they accuse any of
her teachers, neighbors, fellow classmates, or even older
kids in school, any genetic tests will come back negative .
even though she'll probably be spending more time in school
on her back with a thick prick shove up her snatch than
behind her desk learning `normal' activities.  Still,
Michelle is quite smart; and I'm sure she'll get a good
education, even if most of it's gotten while her legs are
wrapped around some horny man who's pumping thick white gobs
of his sticky baby-juice up inside her cute little tummy."
     "You mean, you think she . I .?"
     "Uhuh.  We both deliberately picked today, when she's
at the most fertile period of her cycle, for you to come
over.  That's why I'm so grateful.  Sometime in the next day
or so (if our calculations are right) Michelle should be
ovulating; and with any luck at all our daughter will have
your baby ... her own little brother or sister ... growing
inside her cute little tummy before the weekend is over."
     Oh.  To say I was stonkered would be underestimating my
response.
     Amanda wasn't *quite* finished yet.  "And," she added,
" if we're really lucky, so will I."
     Oh ... again.
     "Uh . You two aren't expecting me to SUPPORT all of
these kids?" I asked with more than a little trepidation.
Shit, I couldn't support MYSELF yet.  All the other kids I
was fathering on little girls had arrangements where parents
or other adults would take care of them.  Not that it would
do anybody much good squeezing me for child-support.  You
can't get blood out of a turnip.  But like I said, too many
people WANTED me to father kids . so they could have another
baby around the house, without having some outside male (the
father, me) trying to horn in and tell them how to raise the
baby.  Nice work if you can get it, no?  I still didn't want
to leave kids around with no support.
     "Oh God, no.  We expect you to get LOST . Just like you
did all these years while I've been raising Michelle.  The
only time either of us will want to see you again is if we
either need a repeat to ensure she's ... uh ... we're
knocked up . or another set of brothers and sisters for the
two kids in a year or so.  Got it?"
     I got it; and heaved a sigh of relief.
     All the way home I thought about it.  In fact, I was so
wrapped up in thought I even forgot to pick up my
babysitting fee!  Ah well, I suspected the two women living
back there were going to need it more than I did, once the
babies arrived.  In the meantime, it was only with a slight
regret that I thought about most likely never getting in
either woman's panties again.  My daughter had been one hell
of a screw . and her mother wasn't all that bad either!
Still, I had a hope, in a year or two ....
     Still, it wasn't as if I didn't have enough little-girl-
pussy to fuck.  Or, for that matter, enough adult pussy
either.  I had both women and girls every day, ranging from
about Michelle's age to older than my mom is; with almost
every age in between.  So, I couldn't really complain, now
could I?  Besides, Amanda was getting a little old and fat;
while Michelle wasn't half the fuck my sisters were.  Yeah,
I know:  "Sour grapes."  ;-}
     By the time I got back home I was tired, hungry, and
almost ready for bed.  However, a good supper, a nice shower
with three horny and playful sisters, and I felt a lot
better.  Better enough in fact, to spend the last three
hours of the day watching incest/porno flics with my
sisters; playing "stink finger" with all three of their hot
little holes until a more "proper" time for bed.  The capper
was a new movie Dad had picked up somewhere, (about second
or third to last) that was a sequel to the "Three year old
Suzy" picture I mentioned before.  Only this time "Suzy" was
supposedly eight years old, had the tiniest start of boobs,
and the movie was in full color and sound, and not jittery
like so many converted tapes are.  Watching the little girl
moan, "Please Daddy, Please?" as she begged her "father" to
knock her up with his baby, was almost as exciting as the
time I watched Dad do it for real with my big sister Carol.
Watching the man jerk his sperm into the little girl's tiny
body, while he held his prick buried in her tight little
slit was quite something.  Only the REAL cap was when he
pulled out, and you could see his thick gooey cum pulsing
and oozing out of the kid's open vagina where he'd left it.
Each thick white gob dripping out of the child's puffy cunny-
lips just emphasized the fact that the man actually HAD
ejaculated his sperm in the little girl and not faked it
like some of the cruddier porno-flics did.  Watching the man
slide his slightly softened prick back inside his little
girl's flooded vagina while the child cuddled up to him in
obvious enjoyment while cooing, "Thanks, Daddy," for
planting his baby in her tummy was somehow much more
convincing the kid was really his own sexy and horny young
daughter than the earlier more staged movie had been.
     A final cut with blurb showing, "Six months later,"
showed the little girl standing in front of her father with
a tummy stretched out over half a foot.  Then the movie
ended . with credits this time.  "Suzy" was actually,
Darlene Finster . and the guy who played her "father" was
Jack Finster.  God . You don't suppose .?
     I wonder what the little girl looked like two months
after that.  I've only seen an eight-month-pregnant ten-year-
old once.  God, was she beautiful.  Gave me a hardon for
weeks.  Of course . There's likely to be two, three, or even
more of them around here before the year is out.  Maybe even
an 8-year-old.  God, what a thought!
     After a warm-up like that, none of my sisters were
ready to settle down until I'd fucked all three of them at
least once.  By then, I'd finally recovered enough to make
it possible.
     So . For about a half-hour I played "musical pussies"
where I'd stick my dong in each of the girls and then slide
in and out until I felt the first tingle of approaching
orgasm.  Then I'd pull out, let my prick subside a bit, and
go on to the next girl.  Actually, this night, I think all
three girls got at least *one* tiny squirt of real sperm in
them when I pulled out a hair too late.  We practiced this
game all the time; and usually I have better control than
that.  It must have been all the excitement earlier . or
possibly watching that last DVD where the uncle fucks three
of his preteenaged nieces; actually cumming inside both the
youngest at five, and the oldest at thirteen.  Of course,
these were all "internal cum-shots" and probably fake unlike
the one with "Little Suzy"; but at least the sticky goo
leaking out of the preschooler's puffy little cunny looked
real.  Of course, we all doubted the kid was only five, too.
>From the look of her, I'd guess ten, easy . eight, for sure.
Still, her uncle's prick DID look pretty big going inside
her, and in a way it was sexier if the kid was older;
because then there would be a slight chance her "uncle's"
cum might get the kid pregnant with his baby.  Not much
chance mind you, but some, which is kinkier.  Yeah, possibly
that was it.  Or maybe it was just my sisters were sexier or
hornier tonight for some reason.  Anyway, we all enjoyed it;
and Mom hadn't yet objected to me giving the older girls a
squirt or two . as long as it wasn't intentional.
     I was already ejaculating in Sandy, when I jerked my
spurting prick out of the little 11-year-old and sheathed it
in our little sister.  There I buried myself to the hilt in
the little girl; jerking and shaking while I tried my best
to father a child on the youngster.  Well . Kelly HAS
started her periods a few months ago, so there is a slight
chance.  Not the chance the older girls had, but a chance.
Still, Mom DOES want me to give the little kid whatever
chances there are.
     "Michael?  Are you cumming in your little sister?"
Mom's worried voice yanked me out of the fantasy of knobbing
Kelly; actually cutting off my orgasm in mid-squirt.  THIS
time, it wasn't nearly as painful as doing something similar
had earlier that day.
     "Yes, Mom."  Wasn't it obvious?
     "Why don't you let Marsha have some of that?" she asked
worriedly.  "You really shouldn't waste it ALL in Kelly, you
know."
     Huh?  Mom WANTED me to cum in Kelly's older sister?  I
didn't question it; I just did it.  Yeah, I slid my swollen
and cum-leaking prick out of Kelly's tight little hole; and
rammed it to the hilt in Marsha.  Almost immediately I
started jerking HER tight little tube full of baby-juice.
God, did that feel good to let it go.
     I was just "cumming" down from the high of jerking my
seed in Marsha's tummy, when Mom continued, "Don't forget
Sandy too.  It's only been a week since their last period,
but you don't want to take a chance on her missing out
either."
     Oh God, Mom WANTED me to knock my sisters up?  My prick
was already shrinking; having twice done its job of
delivering my seed into the warm and welcoming belly of a
fertile female; but still I did it again.  Yeah, I somehow
managed to jam my wilting prick into Sandy, where I left one
last weak little *spurt* of cum before it got too soft to do
any more.  I then looked over at Mom, wondering.  After all
the warnings and efforts to keep me from accidentally
knobbing either of the two older girls, this didn't make all
that much sense.  Not that *I* was objecting, mind you.
Neither were any of my three sisters.
     Mom had the grace to blush.  "It's just that your dad
and I," she explained, "thought it would be a little unfair
for your sisters to have to watch your two cousins . Uh, I
mean nieces . have kids by you long before they did, while
they're older.  So, what's sauce for the goose, is sauce for
the gander.  If the kids next door can have kids of their
own at only ten, why not you two as well?"  Mom was still
blushing as she explained.  "Heck," she added, "if we're all
*really* lucky, maybe even Kelly could have your kid at the
same time.  Then all four of us . six of us counting the
twins next door . could be carrying your kids in our bellies
at the same time.  Mike?  MIKE?"
     Mom looked at me worriedly.  I guess I was a little
glassy-eyed.  SIX babies, all by me, all in the same family,
all with big bellies at the same time?  God, I liked
knocking up little girls as well as anybody; but this .?
     After thinking about it, I decided I *liked* the idea.
Even if I didn't knock up any of the girls, it would be a
lot of fun trying.  Not having to pull out of Marsha or
Sandy when ready to cum had a lot of attractions too.  I
nodded; starting to grin like a maniac.
     Mom stopped looking worried.  "Well," she commented
before heading back to bed with Dad; her waist only slightly
thickened by the presence of our baby inside, "It'll
probably be about two weeks before the girls' best time to
`catch'.  Still, that doesn't mean all four of you can't
`practice until you get it right.'"  Oh God, my mom has a
devious, sneaky, horny, erotic, and nasty mind.  I love her
for it.
     So . In spite of already having spent myself once in
all three girls, SOMEHOW I managed to ejaculate at least one
more time in each of my sisters before we shut out the
lights.  I was physically aching from sexual exhaustion, my
prostate ached like I'd been kicked in the groin, and yet I
was smiling from ear to ear when we finally all collapsed in
bed together.  I knew all three of my little sisters had
enough of my sperm in their tight little tummies to be
having my kids for the next twenty years.  If it was
possible to knock all three of them at the same time, I
probably just had.  Heck, there was a good chance I'd left
babies in the bellies of three of my sisters, my own
daughter, her mother my ex-babysitter, my two nieces, my
best-friend's sister, one or even two little girls in the
park, Colleen, down the street where I baby-sat, possibly
even her little sister, AND some women I knew I'd already
knocked-up, like my own mother.
     Mom and Dad were brought again to my attention by the
keening whine of Cindy as our parents saw that their little
kid wasn't sexually neglected either.  They say little girls
her age don't really get off or have real orgasms.  Yeah,
right.  Tell THAT to our little sister.  The little 3-year-
old has been cumming since before she could walk.  I
suspected that Dad had also probably left enough thick
sticky cum in the little twerp's tiny little cunny, that she
was probably taking either Mom or his finger up inside her,
healthily lubricated by his semen, just swarming with potent
and eager sperm.
     If a three-year-old COULD get pregnant, Cindy probably
was.  Of course, SHE (unlike my daughter or that girl in
Peru Amanda had been talking about) has shown no signs (yet)
of `precious puberty' or even `premature thelarche', if you
don't count walnut-sized bumps on her flat little chest as
that.
     It was only thinking of this, Mom and Dad helping
Cindy, and the little girl having gobs and gobs of Dad's
thick cum inside her tight little twat, long before
anybody's prick ever got inside her, that reminded me of
somebody who did NOT have my sperm in her tummy that day.
Mom.  Damn.  I had forgotten to fuck my own mother; and it
was way too late to do it then.  Shit.  Hell, the way my
three little sisters had drained my cum into their tight
little slits, I'd be lucky to get up enough semen to stiffen
my prick before morning came.  It was with THAT regretful
thought that I finally drifted off to sleep.
     The next morning Mom came in the room, found me up
already with the girls sleeping again after I'd already came
in each of them that morning, went into the bathroom, saw my
problem . and sent me over to Urgent Care at the clinic
here, to see you.


     So ... What's that, Doctor?
     Well ... I TOLD you it was kind of embarrassing.  I got
up this morning, and all three of my sisters were still
sleeping.  I woke them up, fucked each one of the girls
once, and then ALL THREE of them went back to sleep on me!
So . Mom came into the bathroom this morning, and caught me
jacking off.  When Mom noticed my problem, she set up an
appointment for me to see you.  Mom said that a healthy boy
like me shouldn't HAVE this kind of problem.
     My problem?  You see it's just that ... Oh heck ....
     My prick hurts when I jack off, for some reason..
     Doctor?  Doctor?  Is something wrong?
     NURSE!  I think something's wrong with Doctor Kennedy.
He collapsed on the floor, and seems to be having some kind
of fit!





==============================================================================
TOPIC: we've discovered a horrible truth...
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/c4511540ce637016
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 5:31 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

please help us smear shit on each other.





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Bondage Kids (Mf,cons,pedo,incest)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/61c4d609f822cea6
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 6:07 am
From: bobandcarole_664@yaho...

(Mf, cons, pedo, incest)


Warning: contents are adult erotic entertainment material. If you are a
minor or will be offended by such material, stop right now and delete
this
file.
By downloading this material you certify that:
You are an adult, being at least 18 years of age. You are not accessing
this
material to use against any person whomsoever in any
conceivable manner; and that you are not a member of any law
enforcement
organization or an officer of any court nor acting as agent for such.
Your
further certify that you will not
permit any minor to see this material, or any other person who might
find
such material personally offensive.
You believe that such material does not offend the standard of the
community
in which you live and that your community subscribes to the principles
of
the First Amendment which holds that free adult Americans have the
right to
decide for themselves what they will read and view without governmental
interference,All the standard rules apply.  If you are offended
by explicit descriptions of sex or the human body, if it is
illegal to possess such materials at your location, if you are
under-age by law in your location, or if somebody else thinks you
might have too much fun reading it, stop right now and remove this
text from your computer.

This is purely a work of
fiction, it does not condone or condemn any of the activities or
actions described,









(Mf, cons, pedo, incest)
Young Master Alex
Learning The Ropes
Let me begin my story by saying that I became interested in bondage at
the
age of 15, or rather that is when I became aware of the pleasures of
bondage.
Besides Dad and Mom, our family consisted of my 14 year old step
sister,
Traci, and my 11 year old half sister, Tara. Like most kids we played
all
sorts of games, but our favorite was to play like cowboys and indians,
or
cops and robbers. All of our gamesinvolved the tieing up Traci, Tara
and
Stacy, the 13 year girl from next door. Sometimes I would tie up one or
two
of the girls at a time, or on some occations, I would tie up all three
of
them tied up. As we grew older the cowboy and robbers parts grew less
and
less, and the tieing up become more elaborate and more restrictive for
the
girls. And they were enjoying it also. One day I had Tara and Stacy
sitting
on the ground tied up back to back. I had tied their hands behind them,
but
infront of the other girl. Both girls were wearing tight shorts, and as
I
had crossed their ankles when I tied their feet, this placed their
fingers
on top of each others pussy's. Also in this stage of our games, I was
gagging the girls with the halter tops they wore. This left their
budding
tits exposed to my touch, which didn't seem to bother either girl. With
Traci I had tied her hands together behind a post, and used her halter
top
asa gag, but as I lowered my hands, they slid over her budding breasts.
I
was surprised when she moaned, and her little nipples quickly became
hard
and erect. This had never happened before, but I couldn't resist the
urge to
place my hands over those two small mounds and begin gently rubbing and
squeezing them. Traci also seemed to want this as she pushed her chest
forward, closed her eyes, and began a steady moaning not unlike a cat
purring. For several minites I played with her little tits, until I
noticed
that she was rubbing her crotch against my leg. Slowly I slid my right
hand
down over her soft trembling belly to her shorts. She offered no
resistance
as my fingers slipped under the waist bands of her shorts and her under
pants. She spread her legs as open as she could, and my exploring
fingers
quickly found her warm damp pussy. As I slowly began rubbing her pussy,
my
index finger slid between her velvet pussy lips,and into her hot wet
female
tunnel. Traci almost knocked me over when she suddenly thrust her small
hips
forward, but I kept my balance by closing the hand I had on her pussy.
This
seemed to drive her wild, and it was all I could do to hang on to her
gyrating cunt. All too soon Traci suddenly stiffed and gave out with a
long
low moan. Then she slumped back against the post and slid down to a
sitting
positon. My fingers popped out of her pussy, and my hand slid out of
her
shorts as she collasped. I wasn't sure just what had happened, but my
own
little penis had tingled and gotten stiff during this experience. And
Traci's actions had also had new effects on Tara and Stacy. Both girls
were
still franticly rubbing each other's pussy through their shorts. Both
girls
also stiffened suddenly and moaned with gratification.
I throught for a minite that I had hurt Traci, and I rushed to her and
removed her gag. Slowlyshe wet her lips and with eyes glued to the
bulge in
my shorts, asked me to remove them. For a few seconds I just stared at
her,
then I slowly pulled my shorts down and let my stiff penis pop into
view.
Again Traci gave out a soft low moan, and asked if she could kiss it!
The
thought of a girl kissing my penis suddenly sounded very good, and my
throbbing penis responded by stiffening even more, until it was
pointing
straight out. I quickly stood up and moved it to Traci's mouth. Gently
she
kissed its hard round head, then, she opened her mouth and slowly
sucked it
in. A hot flash of pure pleasure suddenly raced through my loins.
With her lips puckered tightly around my penis, Traci began slidding
her hot
tongue around and along its length. Never had I felt anything like it
before, and when Traci began moving her head back and forth so that my
penis
was slidding in and out in her hot wet mouth, I grabbed herby her hair
and
began pumping with her. It seemed that my whole body would explode, but
it
my penis that exploded, spraying my juvenile sperm down Traci's throat.
With
my penis and maybe my balls, completely in her hot little mouth, Traci
drained every drop of my sexual fluid. I fell backwards in exhaustion.
As I
layed there looking at half nude Tara and Stacy, who were still gagged
and
bound, and the naked Traci, with her shorts and pink lace panites
pulled
down below her knees when she got off, I realized that my step sister
had
just given me my first blow job. The smug smile on Traci's face told me
that
it was just the first of many to come. And as I watched Tara and Stacy
getting each other off again, I knew that someday, my throbbing penis
would
be in each of their hot little mouths, and my semen would fill their
little
bellys. And someday, my hard swollen cock would find its way into each
of
their tight littlepussys, while they squirmmed helplessly gagged and
bound.
............. Bondage and Sex were it for me.
When my strength returned, I untied Traci's hands, and helped her to
her
feet. While she straightened out her halter top and put it on over
those
beautiful pointed tits of her's, I brushed the dirt from her round pink
buttocks. As my hands glided over their lovely curves, she suddenly
turned
around and faced me. She then grabbed both of my hands, placed them
firmly
onto her hips, and pulled us together. My limp penis was now pressing
against her wet pussy lips. Without saying a word Traci closed her eyes
and
pressed her mouth to mine. My step sister was also giving me my first
kiss
by a girl.
The kiss seemed to last forever, but it did end and my pretty sexy
young
step sister stepped back, slowly pulled up her pink under pants, then
her
shorts... Then she went over to Tara and Stacy.. I thought she
wasreleasing
them when she removed the gag from Tara, but I watched in fascinaton as
she
kiss the tiny girls mouth, and slid her hand into Tara's shorts. I knew
by
the motions of Traci's hand, and by Tara's responce, that Traci was
finger
fucking her little half sister. Poor Stacy was squirming and I knew
what she
wanted. Kneeling beside her I pulled her shorts and panties down and
slipped
my right hand over her tiny bare pussy. I thought about removing her
gag and
kissing her, but her petite erect nipples were much more inviting. As I
placed my mouth over Stacy's left titie, my left hand glided over
Tara's
bare brests to her firmlittle tits. It was a beautiful sight. Traci was
kissing and finger fucking her tied up kid sister, while I played with
her
tits and sucked on the gagged and bound Stacy's tits, while finger
fucking
her tight virgin pussy.
Tara and Stacy were soon moaning and squirmming in ecstasy as Traciand
I
played with them. Soon both of them stiffened and collapsed. As Traci
and I
untied our sexy little cohorts, Stacy grabbed me around the neck and
pulled
my face to hers, and gave me a hot little kiss, and a more then
friendly
hug. And to my delight, whispered in my ear that the next time we
played
this game, it was to be her turn with me.
My nights of masterbation were over. From now on I would find a pretty
little mouth or pussy to satisfy my desires and needs. And my desires
and
needs included bondage, very strict bondage. I would become an expert,
a
Master Of Bondage, I would bind and gag a girl before making love to
her...........................bndkids2.txt Young Master Alex. Knotty
Wood
Nymphets. After that wonderful day in the trees behind our house Traci,
Tara
, Stacy and myself continued exploring into the different ways of
enjoying
the new pleasures of bondage. But that summer, when school was finally
out,
we really got into it.
One thing we did was to find someplace father from the house, so as to
avoid
any displeasures of exposure. Near the top of the hill overlooking the
long
driveway to the house was an old building. Although it didn't have a
roof,
the four high stone walls gave us the privacy we needed for our games.
Inside were several good size trees that had grown in the earth floor.
And
the only two doorways to the inside were well obscured by more trees
and
brush. It took some hard work but together we cleaned out the brush and
debris on the inside. We blocked up the only window opening with large
stones, and we had our GAME AREA.
One warm summer day, I had all three girls completely naked, gagged,
and
hanging by their wrists bound to ropes thrown over one of the old roof
beams. Hearing a car coming upthe driveway I slipped to the doorway.
The car
was our uncle Bill's from the city, he and aunt Shara and our cousins
Megan,
who was 11 years old, and 8 year old Jody, had come for a visit. It was
a
little disappointing that we had to disrupt our frolic, but I quickly
untied
the girls and we all got dressed. When we arrived at the house and
greeted
everyone, we learned that our cousins were to spend the summer with us
while
uncle Bill and Aunt Shara joined our parents on a trip to some fancy
named
resort. For the next several weeks, the five of us were to be under the
supervision of the housekeeper and her husband. This was allright by us
as
the housekeeper, Marie, and Homer, her husband did not mind what we did
during the day. Just that we stayed out of trouble, showed up when
called
for meals, and were inside by dark. It was going to be a PERFECTLY
WONDERFUL
SUMMER. A summer of bondage games with five young pretty girls.
And as I followed Traci and Megan upstairs, Megen's short skirt
revealed a
pair of long trim legs, and lovely round ass cheeks. I could hardly
wait to
explore under those snow white panties she was wearing. Glancing up I
saw
Traci looking back at me with a smug grin. She knew I was was getting
excited by little Megans pantied tush. She also knew I could see her
bare
bottom as she and Tara no longer wore any panties. At the top of the
stairs,
Traci stopped and bent over as if to fix her stocking, but she spread
her
legs and teased me with her bare pussy.
The next few days were too busy for any of our games. Megan and Jody
sleep
in Traci's and Tara's room until our folks left on their trip, then
they
moved into the guest room.
Traci, Tara and I had debated the indoctrination of Megan and Jody into
our
games of bondage and pleasure. We all had agreed that we would not
reveal
our SPECIAL PLACE untilwe were sure that Megan and Jody would be
interested
in becoming part of our bondage games. The next day Traci and Tara took
Megan and Jody to a clearing in the woods. I met Stacy at our Place,
and
selected the ropes and gags we would need. When we arrived at the
clearing,
I was pleased to see that Traci, Tara, and Jody were nude. Although
Megan
still wore her white cotton panties, she was quite a sexy girl for her
young
age. Stacy quickly stripped and began to gag and bind Traci. I enlisted
Megan's help and showed her how to gag and bind Jody and Tara together.
She
was a little uncertain at first, but when she our two helpless subjects
were
enjoying being helpless, and how sexy Traci was tied up in white ropes,
she
was more then eager to assist me in binding and gagging the pretty
Stacy. As
I watched her pull Stacy's crotch rope tight I knew that she too was
enjoying the game. When I sugested that it was nowher turn, she looked
at me
then at the ropes I held, and turned her back to me with her wrist's
crossed
behind her.
I tied her wrist's firmly together, gagged her and decided to just how
close
together I could bind Megan's elbows behind her before she complained.
To my
surprise, she only moaned when I had them touching. I stepped back to
admire
my work, and Megan slowly turned around to face me. Her small chest was
thrust as far forward as she could get it and her tiny nipples jutted
out
like the erasers on some pencils. I couldn't resist those hard little
titties, and I gently began rolling and squeezing them between my
thumbs and
fingers. Megan responded by closing her eyes and moaning loudly. She
offered
no resistance when my hand glided down over her soft flat tummy and
slid
into her panties. And when I knelt down and pulled her panties down,
Megan
spread her legs as far open as she could. Her tiny bare pussywas as
good a
sight as I had ever seen. And as my fingers gently opened her delicate
cunt
lips I was rewarded with view of her lovely tiny pink love tube.
When my quivering tongue touched the inner flesh of her soft female
sex, she
jumped as if electricty had touched her. But as I slid it up to her sex
button, she pushed her hips forward.
The faster and harder I licked and sucked on Megan's splendid love box,
the
harder she pushed forward. To keep from falling over, I grabbed her
hips,
and layed her on the ground between the hog-tied Stacy and the mutually
masterbating Tara and Jody. I was eating out my first pussy, and it
tasted
wonderful. Stacy was using her crotch rope to jerk herself off as she
watched us and Traci was humping herself on a rock she had managed to
roll
onto.
When hot little Megan stiffened and groaned, I knew that she had
climaxed. I
sat up and stared down at her exposedwet cunt. My own burning desire
had not
yet been satisfied, and for a few seconds I contemplated putting my
throbbing penis into my young cousins pussy and fucking her. Then I
looked
over at Tara and Jody. Jody's eyes were glued to my penis, and by the
look
in those eyes, and the movements of her gagged mouth, my tiny hot
cousin was
begging to suck on it. When I removed her gag and presented my cock to
her
mouth little Jody sucked it in so fast that I thought she was going to
swallow it. I think she tried to do that several times. I don't knew
wheather it was because I was so excited or wheather it was Jody's
enthusiastic assult upon my male organ, but all to soon, my inflamed
penis
exploded and spurtted its hot thick fluid down Jody's throat. Even
after she
had drained the last drops of cum from my shrunken and limp penis,
little
Jody continued to eagerly suck on it. Jody was a cocksucker, and being
tied
up had addedto her thrill. After regaining my strenth, I decided it was
time
to move the girls to out SPECIAL PLACE. I asked Stacy, Traci and Tara
if it
all right, and they knodded yes. I then proceeded to retie Tara and
Jody so
as they were seperated, and I untied all the girls legs. Then very
carefully, I led my five sexy gagged and bound subjects through the
woods
and into our FUNGEON. (The new name was Megan's idea, and everybody
liked
it, including myself.) For the next couple of weeks that was what it
became,
our own private bondage fun and games place. The place where my
cousins, my
sisters, my girfriend (thats what Stacy was now), and myself all lost
our
virinity................in.............THE FUNGEON!
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Page created by: mrdou...@ix.n...
Changes last made on: Tue Oct 1 18:18:57


--------------020102080901090900060002
Content-Type: text/html; charset=us-ascii
Content-Transfer-Encoding: 7bit

<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.01 Transitional//EN">
<html>
<head>
  <meta http-equiv="Content-Type"
content="text/html;charset=ISO-8859-1">
  <title></title>
</head>
<body text="#000000" bgcolor="#ffffff">
<span class="moz-smiley-s1"><span> :-)
</span></span><b>    <br>
    <br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
Bondage Kids (Mf, cons, pedo, incest)<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
I am just a poster and not the author Of This Storie!<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
(Mf, cons, pedo, incest)<br>
<br>
<br>
Warning: contents are adult erotic entertainment material. If you are
a<br>
minor or will be offended by such material, stop right now and delete
this<br>
file.<br>
By downloading this material you certify that: <br>
You are an adult, being at least 18 years of age. You are not accessing
this<br>
material to use against any person whomsoever in any<br>
conceivable manner; and that you are not a member of any law
enforcement<br>
organization or an officer of any court nor acting as agent for such.
Your<br>
further certify that you will not<br>
permit any minor to see this material, or any other person who might
find<br>
such material personally offensive. <br>
You believe that such material does not offend the standard of the
community<br>
in which you live and that your community subscribes to the principles
of<br>
the First Amendment which holds that free adult Americans have the
right to<br>
decide for themselves what they will read and view without
governmental<br>
interference,All the standard rules apply.  If you are offended
<br>
by explicit descriptions of sex or the human body, if it is <br>
illegal to possess such materials at your location, if you are <br>
under-age by law in your location, or if somebody else thinks you <br>
might have too much fun reading it, stop right now and remove this <br>
text from your computer.<br>
<br>
This is purely a work of  <br>
fiction, it does not condone or condemn any of the activities or <br>
actions described,<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
<br>
(Mf, cons, pedo, incest)<br>
Young Master Alex<br>
Learning The Ropes<br>
Let me begin my story by saying that I became interested in bondage at
the<br>
age of 15, or rather that is when I became aware of the pleasures
of<br>
bondage.<br>
Besides Dad and Mom, our family consisted of my 14 year old step
sister,<br>
Traci, and my 11 year old half sister, Tara. Like most kids we played
all<br>
sorts of games, but our favorite was to play like cowboys and indians,
or<br>
cops and robbers. All of our gamesinvolved the tieing up Traci, Tara
and<br>
Stacy, the 13 year girl from next door. Sometimes I would tie up one or
two<br>
of the girls at a time, or on some occations, I would tie up all three
of<br>
them tied up. As we grew older the cowboy and robbers parts grew less
and<br>
less, and the tieing up become more elaborate and more restrictive for
the<br>
girls. And they were enjoying it also. One day I had Tara and Stacy
sitting<br>
on the ground tied up back to back. I had tied their hands behind them,
but<br>
infront of the other girl. Both girls were wearing tight shorts, and as
I<br>
had crossed their ankles when I tied their feet, this placed their
fingers<br>
on top of each others pussy's. Also in this stage of our games, I
was<br>
gagging the girls with the halter tops they wore. This left their
budding<br>
tits exposed to my touch, which didn't seem to bother either girl.
With<br>
Traci I had tied her hands together behind a post, and used her halter
top<br>
asa gag, but as I lowered my hands, they slid over her budding breasts.
I<br>
was surprised when she moaned, and her little nipples quickly became
hard<br>
and erect. This had never happened before, but I couldn't resist the
urge to<br>
place my hands over those two small mounds and begin gently rubbing
and<br>
squeezing them. Traci also seemed to want this as she pushed her
chest<br>
forward, closed her eyes, and began a steady moaning not unlike a
cat<br>
purring. For several minites I played with her little tits, until I
noticed<br>
that she was rubbing her crotch against my leg. Slowly I slid my right
hand<br>
down over her soft trembling belly to her shorts. She offered no
resistance<br>
as my fingers slipped under the waist bands of her shorts and her
under<br>
pants. She spread her legs as open as she could, and my exploring
fingers<br>
quickly found her warm damp pussy. As I slowly began rubbing her pussy,
my<br>
index finger slid between her velvet pussy lips,and into her hot wet
female<br>
tunnel. Traci almost knocked me over when she suddenly thrust her small
hips<br>
forward, but I kept my balance by closing the hand I had on her pussy.
This<br>
seemed to drive her wild, and it was all I could do to hang on to
her<br>
gyrating cunt. All too soon Traci suddenly stiffed and gave out with a
long<br>
low moan. Then she slumped back against the post and slid down to a
sitting<br>
positon. My fingers popped out of her pussy, and my hand slid out of
her<br>
shorts as she collasped. I wasn't sure just what had happened, but my
own<br>
little penis had tingled and gotten stiff during this experience.
And<br>
Traci's actions had also had new effects on Tara and Stacy. Both girls
were<br>
still franticly rubbing each other's pussy through their shorts. Both
girls<br>
also stiffened suddenly and moaned with gratification.<br>
I throught for a minite that I had hurt Traci, and I rushed to her
and<br>
removed her gag. Slowlyshe wet her lips and with eyes glued to the
bulge in<br>
my shorts, asked me to remove them. For a few seconds I just stared at
her,<br>
then I slowly pulled my shorts down and let my stiff penis pop into
view.<br>
Again Traci gave out a soft low moan, and asked if she could kiss it!
The<br>
thought of a girl kissing my penis suddenly sounded very good, and
my<br>
throbbing penis responded by stiffening even more, until it was
pointing<br>
straight out. I quickly stood up and moved it to Traci's mouth. Gently
she<br>
kissed its hard round head, then, she opened her mouth and slowly
sucked it<br>
in. A hot flash of pure pleasure suddenly raced through my loins.<br>
With her lips puckered tightly around my penis, Traci began slidding
her hot<br>
tongue around and along its length. Never had I felt anything like
it<br>
before, and when Traci began moving her head back and forth so that my
penis<br>
was slidding in and out in her hot wet mouth, I grabbed herby her hair
and<br>
began pumping with her. It seemed that my whole body would explode, but
it<br>
my penis that exploded, spraying my juvenile sperm down Traci's throat.
With<br>
my penis and maybe my balls, completely in her hot little mouth,
Traci<br>
drained every drop of my sexual fluid. I fell backwards in exhaustion.
As I<br>
layed there looking at half nude Tara and Stacy, who were still gagged
and<br>
bound, and the naked Traci, with her shorts and pink lace panites
pulled<br>
down below her knees when she got off, I realized that my step sister
had<br>
just given me my first blow job. The smug smile on Traci's face told me
that<br>
it was just the first of many to come. And as I watched Tara and
Stacy<br>
getting each other off again, I knew that someday, my throbbing penis
would<br>
be in each of their hot little mouths, and my semen would fill their
little<br>
bellys. And someday, my hard swollen cock would find its way into each
of<br>
their tight littlepussys, while they squirmmed helplessly gagged and
bound.<br>
............. Bondage and Sex were it for me.<br>
When my strength returned, I untied Traci's hands, and helped her to
her<br>
feet. While she straightened out her halter top and put it on over
those<br>
beautiful pointed tits of her's, I brushed the dirt from her round
pink<br>
buttocks. As my hands glided over their lovely curves, she suddenly
turned<br>
around and faced me. She then grabbed both of my hands, placed them
firmly<br>
onto her hips, and pulled us together. My limp penis was now
pressing<br>
against her wet pussy lips. Without saying a word Traci closed her eyes
and<br>
pressed her mouth to mine. My step sister was also giving me my first
kiss<br>
by a girl.<br>
The kiss seemed to last forever, but it did end and my pretty sexy
young<br>
step sister stepped back, slowly pulled up her pink under pants, then
her<br>
shorts... Then she went over to Tara and Stacy.. I thought she
wasreleasing<br>
them when she removed the gag from Tara, but I watched in fascinaton as
she<br>
kiss the tiny girls mouth, and slid her hand into Tara's shorts. I knew
by<br>
the motions of Traci's hand, and by Tara's responce, that Traci was
finger<br>
fucking her little half sister. Poor Stacy was squirming and I knew
what she<br>
wanted. Kneeling beside her I pulled her shorts and panties down and
slipped<br>
my right hand over her tiny bare pussy. I thought about removing her
gag and<br>
kissing her, but her petite erect nipples were much more inviting. As
I<br>
placed my mouth over Stacy's left titie, my left hand glided over
Tara's<br>
bare brests to her firmlittle tits. It was a beautiful sight. Traci
was<br>
kissing and finger fucking her tied up kid sister, while I played with
her<br>
tits and sucked on the gagged and bound Stacy's tits, while finger
fucking<br>
her tight virgin pussy.<br>
Tara and Stacy were soon moaning and squirmming in ecstasy as Traciand
I<br>
played with them. Soon both of them stiffened and collapsed. As Traci
and I<br>
untied our sexy little cohorts, Stacy grabbed me around the neck and
pulled<br>
my face to hers, and gave me a hot little kiss, and a more then
friendly<br>
hug. And to my delight, whispered in my ear that the next time we
played<br>
this game, it was to be her turn with me.<br>
My nights of masterbation were over. From now on I would find a
pretty<br>
little mouth or pussy to satisfy my desires and needs. And my desires
and<br>
needs included bondage, very strict bondage. I would become an expert,
a<br>
Master Of Bondage, I would bind and gag a girl before making love
to<br>
her...........................bndkids2.txt Young Master Alex. Knotty
Wood<br>
Nymphets. After that wonderful day in the trees behind our house Traci,
Tara<br>
, Stacy and myself continued exploring into the different ways of
enjoying<br>
the new pleasures of bondage. But that summer, when school was finally
out,<br>
we really got into it.<br>
One thing we did was to find someplace father from the house, so as to
avoid<br>
any displeasures of exposure. Near the top of the hill overlooking the
long<br>
driveway to the house was an old building. Although it didn't have a
roof,<br>
the four high stone walls gave us the privacy we needed for our
games.<br>
Inside were several good size trees that had grown in the earth floor.
And<br>
the only two doorways to the inside were well obscured by more trees
and<br>
brush. It took some hard work but together we cleaned out the brush
and<br>
debris on the inside. We blocked up the only window opening with
large<br>
stones, and we had our GAME AREA.<br>
One warm summer day, I had all three girls completely naked, gagged,
and<br>
hanging by their wrists bound to ropes thrown over one of the old
roof<br>
beams. Hearing a car coming upthe driveway I slipped to the doorway.
The car<br>
was our uncle Bill's from the city, he and aunt Shara and our cousins
Megan,<br>
who was 11 years old, and 8 year old Jody, had come for a visit. It was
a<br>
little disappointing that we had to disrupt our frolic, but I quickly
untied<br>
the girls and we all got dressed. When we arrived at the house and
greeted<br>
everyone, we learned that our cousins were to spend the summer with us
while<br>
uncle Bill and Aunt Shara joined our parents on a trip to some fancy
named<br>
resort. For the next several weeks, the five of us were to be under
the<br>
supervision of the housekeeper and her husband. This was allright by us
as<br>
the housekeeper, Marie, and Homer, her husband did not mind what we
did<br>
during the day. Just that we stayed out of trouble, showed up when
called<br>
for meals, and were inside by dark. It was going to be a PERFECTLY
WONDERFUL<br>
SUMMER. A summer of bondage games with five young pretty girls.<br>
And as I followed Traci and Megan upstairs, Megen's short skirt
revealed a<br>
pair of long trim legs, and lovely round ass cheeks. I could hardly
wait to<br>
explore under those snow white panties she was wearing. Glancing up I
saw<br>
Traci looking back at me with a smug grin. She knew I was was
getting<br>
excited by little Megans pantied tush. She also knew I could see her
bare<br>
bottom as she and Tara no longer wore any panties. At the top of the
stairs,<br>
Traci stopped and bent over as if to fix her stocking, but she spread
her<br>
legs and teased me with her bare pussy.<br>
The next few days were too busy for any of our games. Megan and Jody
sleep<br>
in Traci's and Tara's room until our folks left on their trip, then
they<br>
moved into the guest room.<br>
Traci, Tara and I had debated the indoctrination of Megan and Jody into
our<br>
games of bondage and pleasure. We all had agreed that we would not
reveal<br>
our SPECIAL PLACE untilwe were sure that Megan and Jody would be
interested<br>
in becoming part of our bondage games. The next day Traci and Tara
took<br>
Megan and Jody to a clearing in the woods. I met Stacy at our Place,
and<br>
selected the ropes and gags we would need. When we arrived at the
clearing,<br>
I was pleased to see that Traci, Tara, and Jody were nude. Although
Megan<br>
still wore her white cotton panties, she was quite a sexy girl for her
young<br>
age. Stacy quickly stripped and began to gag and bind Traci. I
enlisted<br>
Megan's help and showed her how to gag and bind Jody and Tara together.
She<br>
was a little uncertain at first, but when she our two helpless subjects
were<br>
enjoying being helpless, and how sexy Traci was tied up in white ropes,
she<br>
was more then eager to assist me in binding and gagging the pretty
Stacy. As<br>
I watched her pull Stacy's crotch rope tight I knew that she too
was<br>
enjoying the game. When I sugested that it was nowher turn, she looked
at me<br>
then at the ropes I held, and turned her back to me with her wrist's
crossed<br>
behind her.<br>
I tied her wrist's firmly together, gagged her and decided to just how
close<br>
together I could bind Megan's elbows behind her before she complained.
To my<br>
surprise, she only moaned when I had them touching. I stepped back to
admire<br>
my work, and Megan slowly turned around to face me. Her small chest
was<br>
thrust as far forward as she could get it and her tiny nipples jutted
out<br>
like the erasers on some pencils. I couldn't resist those hard
little<br>
titties, and I gently began rolling and squeezing them between my
thumbs and<br>
fingers. Megan responded by closing her eyes and moaning loudly. She
offered<br>
no resistance when my hand glided down over her soft flat tummy and
slid<br>
into her panties. And when I knelt down and pulled her panties down,
Megan<br>
spread her legs as far open as she could. Her tiny bare pussywas as
good a<br>
sight as I had ever seen. And as my fingers gently opened her delicate
cunt<br>
lips I was rewarded with view of her lovely tiny pink love tube.<br>
When my quivering tongue touched the inner flesh of her soft female
sex, she<br>
jumped as if electricty had touched her. But as I slid it up to her
sex<br>
button, she pushed her hips forward.<br>
The faster and harder I licked and sucked on Megan's splendid love box,
the<br>
harder she pushed forward. To keep from falling over, I grabbed her
hips,<br>
and layed her on the ground between the hog-tied Stacy and the
mutually<br>
masterbating Tara and Jody. I was eating out my first pussy, and it
tasted<br>
wonderful. Stacy was using her crotch rope to jerk herself off as
she<br>
watched us and Traci was humping herself on a rock she had managed to
roll<br>
onto.<br>
When hot little Megan stiffened and groaned, I knew that she had
climaxed. I<br>
sat up and stared down at her exposedwet cunt. My own burning desire
had not<br>
yet been satisfied, and for a few seconds I contemplated putting my<br>
throbbing penis into my young cousins pussy and fucking her. Then I
looked<br>
over at Tara and Jody. Jody's eyes were glued to my penis, and by the
look<br>
in those eyes, and the movements of her gagged mouth, my tiny hot
cousin was<br>
begging to suck on it. When I removed her gag and presented my cock to
her<br>
mouth little Jody sucked it in so fast that I thought she was going
to<br>
swallow it. I think she tried to do that several times. I don't
knew<br>
wheather it was because I was so excited or wheather it was Jody's<br>
enthusiastic assult upon my male organ, but all to soon, my inflamed
penis<br>
exploded and spurtted its hot thick fluid down Jody's throat. Even
after she<br>
had drained the last drops of cum from my shrunken and limp penis,
little<br>
Jody continued to eagerly suck on it. Jody was a cocksucker, and being
tied<br>
up had addedto her thrill. After regaining my strenth, I decided it was
time<br>
to move the girls to out SPECIAL PLACE. I asked Stacy, Traci and Tara
if it<br>
all right, and they knodded yes. I then proceeded to retie Tara and
Jody so as they were seperated, and I untied all the girls legs. Then
very<br>
carefully, I led my five sexy gagged and bound subjects through the
woods<br>
and into our FUNGEON. (The new name was Megan's idea, and everybody
liked<br>
it, including myself.) For the next couple of weeks that was what it
became,<br>
our own private bondage fun and games place. The place where my
cousins, my<br>
sisters, my girfriend (thats what Stacy was now), and myself all lost





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Brian's Desires Fulfilled (Mb, extreme pedo,mast,oral,cum)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/422ee3144aaa16b
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 6:13 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

"Brian's Desires Fulfilled"

a story by kids_at_play

(Mb, extreme pedo, mast, oral, cum)



     Brian stretched out on the chaise lounge and sighed deeply. It had
been a long day and he was exhausted. Now what he needed was a little
downtime. A little relaxation. A little "me" time.

     This side of the rustic pool was empty. No one else was nearby and
Brian liked it that way. He didn't wish to talk to anyone that evening.
He just wanted to lie there in the last rays of the setting sun and
unwind.

     He stretched his long legs and gazed out over the laughable thing
the motel had called a "pool". It seemed to have been added as an
afterthought, as if the owners/operators decided that they''d
appreciably get more business if they installed a pool.

     At least they had the decency to install an in-ground pool, Brian
thought to himself as he stretched his weary muscles. But that's about
as far as their decency went. The pool itself was nothing more than a
hastily-dug hole in the ground and filled in with a cheaply-installed
granite surround-wall and an equally-cheap porous material which was
somewhere between tarp and canvas covering the granite.

     The pool was only about four feet deep and about 25 square feet. A
drainage ditch had been dug shallowly and led from the pool's pump
system, which was ostensibly displayed, to the drain at the back of the
motel.

     All in all, a pretty shabby set-up. But Brian wasn't complaining
in
the least. He wasn't going in the pool. He just wanted to lie there in
his swim trunks and bask in the sun. And that sun felt great on his
bare
chest, arms and legs. All he wore were his swimming trunks, black with
a
red border. They were loose and fit him snugly without binding him.

     Brian looked around the other side of the pool and noticed that
whoever had been there when he had come out of his room to lie down on
the chaise lounge were now no longer there. He was alone. He closed his
eyes and allowed himself to relax. Completely.

     The padding of small feet woke him from his reverie. Actually,
several small feet. When he opened his eyes he saw that it was a dog. A
four-legged dog. A wiry, skinny brown dog, sniffing along the ground
right in front of his chaise lounge. It didn't seem dangerous so Brian
just lay still. Just in case.

     Seconds later a small boy appeared behind the dog. The dog looked
back at the boy as if to say "hey, keep up!" and then continued on his
way, nose to the ground. Brian looked at the boy and smiled. The boy
had
to be maybe 2 and a half, at the most 3 years old only. A toddler. And
cute as all get out. This little toddler sparked interest in Brian.

     The boy looked at Brian as he walked past the chaise lounge and
smiled a wide smile at him. Brian returned the smile. And studied the
tot's features and body.

     The boy had a round face, chubby and adorable. He sported a bowl
cut on his head of brown hair. He was wearing a white t-shirt with
Mickey Mouse on the front, a pair of long blue pants, they looked like
track pants, and blue sneakers. Brian fell instantly in love with him.

     The boy walked by Brian and went after his dog. Brian watched him
go. The toddler's chubby belly stuck out over his crotch and Brian
secretly liked what he saw. The boy moved on a little ways, but still
within Brian's sight. He stopped at the drainage ditch and looked at
the
pool.

     Brian looked around to see if maybe his parents were nearby
because
it was dangerous for such a young one to be near the open pool, even if
it was only four feet deep. But he saw no one else nearby. The boy must
have come from one of the units at the motel. Brian was ready to jump
up
in a second should the little toddler get too close to the pool. He
would save him from disaster.

     But the pool seemed to hold no interest to the small chubby boy.
Instead, he seemed to be fascinated with the drainage ditch. He sat
down
on his haunches and looked down into the little rivulet of water that
flowed from the pump to the drain of the motel. Water was constanty
moving down the drainage ditch towards the drain. The dog came over and
sniffed at the ditch and not finding anything of interest moved on.

     As Brian watched, the boy stood up and began doing a little up and
down dance. The boy looked around hesitantly and then began pressing
his
hands into his crotch while still doing the little hopping dance. Brian
recognized the telltale signs of a little boy needing to go potty.

     The boy seemed to be old enough to be out of diapers so Brian
figured that the little toddler would just run back to his unit and
tell
his mommy or daddy that he had to go potty. But the boy just stood
there
dancing up and down and holding his crotch.

     The boy looked around again and seeing no one else but Brian he
moved closer to the drainage ditch. As Brian watched, the little
toddler
pulled up his white Mickey Mouse t-shirt and held it about halfway up
his little chubby toddler body. Brian could now see the boy's chubby
belly. It was so cute. Then, the boy pushed down his blue track pants
to
his ankles, revealing a pair of blue little boy underwear. They were
briefs and were form-fitting. Brian could see the shape and outline of
his little toddler penis and balls.

     Then, the boy shucked down his underwear, and they rolled down
inside-out and stuck around his mid-thighs. Brian stared hard at the
toddler boy's exposed genitals. The boy's penis was about an inch and a
half long. It hung down directly from the bottom of his chubby pubic
pad, a triangular-shaped fleshy pad of skin that held his tiny penis.
The boy's penis was circumsized, meaning that Brian could see the pink
domed head of the little tyke's penis poking slightly through the
enveloping flesh of his penis tip.

     Holding his t-shirt up with his one hand and using his other hand
for balance the toddler began to pee. Only his pee was hitting his
underpants and not going into the drainage ditch.   Maybe nobody had
shown him how to aim his penis when peeing or maybe he just didn't have
all the hands needed. He started to pee, then stopped his stream, peed
again, got some more on his underpants, then stopped again.

     Brian heard the little brown-haired toddler say, "Help, please!"
and he immediately sprang from his chaise lounge and rushed over to the
boy. "Having a bit of trouble, are we?" he asked the tyke. The little
cutie shook his head yes. "Need some help in aiming?" Brian asked.
Again
the boy nodded yes.

     Brian looked around but still saw no one in the area so he knelt
down behind the boy and reached a hand around the front of him and
lightly grasped the boy's penis in between his thumb and forefinger.

     Brian couldn't believe what he was doing! All his life he wanted
to
be able to play with a little toddler or baby boy and touch them and
stroke them and now here he was doing just that! Well, he was actually
helping the little boy to pee but at least he was getting to feel a
toddler boy's smooth, hairless, soft penis for the first time ever.

     Brian picked up the boy's limp penis and aimed it down at the
drainage ditch. "Okay, my boy, let loose the flow!" And Brian watched
as
the boy began to pee once more, and he could actually feel the boy's
pee
flowing through the small soft tube in his fingers. Brian looked down
at
the boy's exposed belly, noting how it bowed out almost obscuring the
tyke's entire groin area.

     When the boy was done peeing, Brian instructed him on what to do
next. "Now, me boy, you have to shake it off so no drops remain." And
Brian gently shook the toddler's soft penis and both boy and man
watched
as tiny drops flew off the tiny exposed head. When that was done, Brian
held onto the boy's limp penis. He didn't want to let it go just yet.
He
wanted to explore it. But would the little tyke let him?

     Brian tested the waters. He squeezed the limp finger of flesh
gently. The boy stood looking down at what Brian was doing to him but
otherwise made no move to stop him or cry out. Brian grew bolder. He
used his thumb and forefinger to softly massage the toddler's penis
along its short length. Softly, back and forth, the pads of his fingers
sliding the smooth skin along the boy's tube.

     The boy watched as suddenly his pee-pee began to grow. It
stiffened
slightly, and Brian could feel the hardness coming on from his fingers
rubbing the boy's penis. The boy grunted somewhat and thrust his hips
forwards. "Oh, you like that, do you?" he asked the boy, who just
nodded
yes. "Want me to play with it some more for you?" Brian asked the
3-year-old. Again the toddler's head nodded yes.

     Brian moved his thumb and forefinger back and forth along the
toddler's tiny erection. Hard, it measured almost 2 inches! The pink
domed head peeked out from the tube of flesh surrounding it, almost
looking like a tube of lipstick. The boy kept looking down as Brian
rubbed his little hard pee-pee. It felt so good inside his toddler
body.
He didn't know why but it just did.

     Brian then let go of the boy's erection. He looked down at it over
the boy's shoulder and it jutted straight out from his crotch. It
looked
so cute. The boy looked up at Brian as if to say "hey, why'd you stop
making all those good feelings in me?" and Brian just said, "Let's go
over to my chair and we can have more fun, okay?" The boy nodded yes
and
he picked the toddler boy up underneath his arms and carried him over
to
the chaise lounge. Brian sat down on the end of the chaise and stood
the
boy in front of him.

     Brian looked around once more and still no one was around. The dog
had disappeared for parts unknown. Brian was going to have his fun and
there was no stopping it now.

     "Here, stand up on here," he told the boy, and he lifted him up
onto the chaise lounge between his legs. The boy's erection was still
sticking straight out from his chubby body. His pants and underwear
were
still down around his legs. The boy still held his white t-shirt up,
exposng his belly. Brian buried his face in the toddler's belly,
blowing
into it and making a noise. The toddler giggled, and he licked the
boy's
belly button. The boy went quiet then as Brian moved his face down to
the toddler's crotch. He blew air gently onto the tip of the boy's hard
penis. Then he gave it a little kiss right on the tip. The boy giggled.
That felt good. Different, but good.

     Brian could hold back no longer. He enveloped the boy's penis in
his mouth. The toddler jumped, surprised at the contact, but when he
felt something warm and wet start licking his pee-pee he stood still
and
let the good feelings wash over him.

     Brian's tongue bathed the toddler's small erection all over. From
the tip to the bottom. The 2-inch projection didn't even touch the back
of Brian's throat. While he sucked on the tot's penis, he gently played
with the toddler's tight ball sack. They were still undescended, drawn
up tight into his groin, and Brian treated them gently.

     He reached behind the tyke and cupped the boy's fleshy ass cheeks
in his hands. He squeezed them and massaged them as he continued
sucking
on the little 3-year-old's erect penis.

     Brian's own penis was painfully erect inside his swim trunks. He
wanted to show it to this little toddler boy. He had to. Maybe he could
get the boy to touch him there. Maybe rub his hard penis. He had to
try.

     Brian took his mouth off of the boy's erection. The boy looked
down
into Brian's face. "It's okay, my boy, we'll get back to the fun in a
minute." He lifted the tyke back down onto the ground standing him in
front of the chaise lounge again.  He  spread his own legs and thrust
out his crotch towards the little toddler. The boy looked at Brian's
swim trunks and could see a large lump poking out underneath. He looked
down at his own little erection and then pointed at Brian's swim
trunks.
"That's right," he said, "I have a hard one, too. Wanna see it?" The
toddler boy nodded yes, smiling.

     Brian lifted up and pulled his swim trunks  out from under his
butt
and down around his knees. He sat there on the end of the chaise lounge
with his adult erection pointing straight up in his lap. Seven inches
of
hard, throbbing meat. Displayed to this little 3-year-old cute chubby
boy, his own little 2-inch erection poking out in front of him.

     "There you go, cutie pie, look at Uncle Brian's cock. Yeah, that's
my cock," he said. "Here, why don't you play with mine now like I
played
with yours, okay?"

The boy moved in closer to Brian and reached out one of his small
chubby
hands. He touched Brian's thick piece of meat and watched as it swayed
in his lap. "Oh, yeah, my boy, my little toddler boy, that felt good.
Do
it some more!" The boy reached out his hand again and this time tried
to
wrap his little fist around the stiff pole. But it was just too big for
his little hand. "Give me your other hand," Brian told the cute little
tyke.

     Brian took the boy's other hand and wrapped both of the toddler's
hands around his aching cock. He moved them up and down the stalk a few
times, saying, "Like this, see? Up and down. And squeeze, too." Brian
let go of the boy's hands and watched with lust as the toddler began
stroking his cock on his own. And doing a damn good job of it!

     Brian looked down at his lap and watched while the boy's hands
pumped away on his erection. He could see the boy's tiny hard-on
peeking
out below his belly. Still hard.
But Brtian wanted more. Something more.

     He stopped the boy's hands. He pulled them off of his cock, sorry
to see them go, but he had other plans. He held his cock down and
pointed it at the boy's face. He bent the boy forwards and showed him
the tip of his cock. He pressed the tip of his cock against the boy's
lips and said, "Now, just do what I did to you," and the boy opened his
mouth and Brian slipped the head of his cock inside the toddler's
mouth.

     It felt like a blast furnace. Hot and wet, he could feel the litle
boy's tongue try and lick all around his cockhead. But he couldn't do
such a good job of it. But he tried. Brian reached down with one of his
hands and found the boy's erection. He grasped it and began stroking it
back and forth. With his other hand he pushed up the boy's t-shirt and
bared his naked chest.

     Brian fondled the toddler's nipples, made fleshier by his
chubbiness, and felt the boy's nipples grow into hard spikes. With
Brian
playing with the little tyke's nipples and penis, the stimulation
caused
the toddler to work harder at licking and sucking the adult cockhead in
his tiny mouth.

     Brian really wanted to get off but he wanted the little toddler
boy
to get his jollies first. So he pulled his cock out of the boy's mouth
and lifted him back up onto the chaise lounge. He scooted backwards on
the chair and carried the toddler with him. Brian lay back against the
upper part of the chaise lounge and lay the boy on his chest. The boy's
pants and underwear were still around his legs. His sneakers were still
on. His t-shirt was now up around his neck. For all intents and
purposes, he was naked. His little erect penis pressed into Brian's
stomach.

     Brian swirled his tongue around the boy's nipple, sucking it into
his mouth. Then he sucked on the other one. He kissed his way down the
boy's chest, to his chubby belly, then to his hairless groin. The
toddler was straddling Brian's face now. Brian once again engulfed all
of the boy's penis in his mouth.

     Brian's head moved back and forth as he licked and sucked the
little boy's erection. He squeezed his chubby ass cheeks and used them
to push and pull the boy's crotch in and out of his face. Faster and
faster Brian sucked on the boy's pee-pee. His hard pee-pee. His little
erection. He kept going until he could feel the boy's buttocks clench
in
his hands and actually felt his tiny boy penis quiver in his mouth and
against his tongue and lips and he knew the toddler was coming!

     The boy stiffened and then relaxed. As Brian kept on licking the
boy's penis the boy grunted and pulled his little hard-on from Brian's
mouth himself. Obviously it felt too tender now.
He watched as the toddler's penis softened and shrank back down to
about
an inch long again. He was limp, but Brian was still hard.

     Brian sat the toddler in his lap in front of his raging erection.
The boy stared at it, almost in wonder. He reached out his small hands
again as if to wrap them around Brian's erection but he stopped him,
saying, "I've got a better idea! You just sit there and watch."

     As the little cute chubby toddler boy sat there watching, Brian
began fisting his cock, stroking it, masturbating it in front of the
boy. The boy watched curiously, watched as Brian's' fist flew up and
down his meaty pole. Watched intently as he jerked and stroked and
pumped his meat.

     As he neared his climax, Brian said to the toddler, "Okay, my boy,
here it comes! My cock's gonna give you some nice hot cream! Oh yeah,
boy, I'm gonna shoot my hot cream all over your cute little face! Do
you
want me to cream your face, little boy? Do ya?" The boy nodded yes, as
if he understood what was going to happen. It didn't matter. Brian
wanted to come right over the cute little boys face.

     He stroked his cock harder and faster and was soon ready to come.
He aimed his cock at the toddler's face and said, "Oh, here it comes,
boy! All for you! All for you, boy! All over you!"

     And Brian's cock erupted, spraying the toddler boy's face with his
white, hot jizz. Spurt after spurt flew from the tip of his cock and
landed on the boy's face. His lips, his cheeks, his nose, his chin. The
boy used his tongue to lick some of the come off of his lips. This
caused Brian to come even more, spraying more come over the boy's face.

     When he was done coming, Brian collapsed. He was drained. He had
never come so hard in his life. The boy sat there with Brian's come
dripping from his face.  He looked almost comical, but he also looked
hot to Brian.

     Brian took off the boy's t-shirt and used it to wipe his face off.
Once cleaned up, the boy smiled happily at Brian.  He climbed off of
the
chaise lounge and pulled up his underpants and his track pants. He took
his wet t-shirt from Brian's hand and carried it with him as he began
walking back to wherever it was he came from. Brian watched him
disappear around the corner of the motel and then he was gone.

     Brian sighed and closed his eyes. He wondered if any minute now
angry parents were going to come and beat the shit out of him. Or
worse,
call the cops. But nothing happened. No one came. He seemed to be safe.

     Brian pulled up his swim trunks and relaxed. Not a bad ending to a
crappy day. Not bad at all.

     Just then he heard a noise. This was it! They were here for him!
He
opened his eyes but instead of cops and angry parents with baseball
bats
he saw a little figure standing there looking at him.

     2 years old, 3 at the most. She was a gorgeous little creature.
Blond hair, blue eyes. A tiny 2-piece swimsuit. Barely covering
anything
vital on her. She eyed him curiously.

     She smiled.

     "Wanna have some fun?" he asked her.

     She nodded yes.


     The End





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Slutboy (Mb,pedo,oral,anal)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/d72958f50e579e8e
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 6:38 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

SlutBoy

By Monster J (M/b, pedo, oral, anal)

Let me first tell you about myself, my name is Joe. I'm forty years old
and I'm a black male with a taste for young girls and boys. For some
reason they just come up to me and hug on me and as soon as my dick
starts to grow they just reach out and grab it.

At first I'd always push their hands away and tell them that they are
not to do that again and that it was wrong, but lately I've had a
change of heart. I've known for some time that kids get me horny, but
kept myself in check. That is until one day, Diane asked me to watch
her three-year-old son Tommy, or Tom, as I call him. She had to go out
of town to stay with her sick father, but she was taking her two girls,
Reeree and Cagney, as they were six and seven years old, would not get
in the way, and could do some things for themselves.

So I said, "Sure, bring him over." Since I'm the godfather of all three
of her kids, they are used to me being around and picking them up from
daycare and school, and taking them to the park, Chuck E. Cheese, and
so on.

Around 1:00 PM, Diane dropped Tom off, and as I opened the door he
jumped into my arms and gave me a big hug and kiss on the cheek.
Holding him, I told her that I hope that her father gets well soon,
gave her a peck on the lips, and said, "Tom and I will be OK, don't
give us a second thought."

She kissed Tom and said, "See you in a week or two," and left.

Tom and I had chicken nuggets and fries for dinner and watched TV. Then
at about 6:00 we had a game of hide and seek, which he always wins. At
8:00, we settled in on the sofa for more TV, and that's when it all
began.

Tom had jumped into my lap and started to grind his little ass on me
while watching the movie "Casper". My dick started to grow, poking his
shorts up his ass. He stopped, turned to face me, and smiled at me,
thinking that this was a game, I think. As he looked at me, then the
front of my pants, I asked if he wanted to see what the hard thing was,
and he smiled and nodded his head yes.

I moved him to the side of me, unzipped my zipper, and told him to
reach inside and pull it out. He was a little scared at first, but I
assured him that it wouldn't hurt him. My dick jumped at the touch of
his soft hand and he jumped too, but he kept his hand inside my shorts,
feeling me all over. Tom was having some trouble releasing my staff,
but he kept trying until he freed my fat cock.

I put my hand over his, stroking myself with his hands, hoping that he
got the idea. Shit! Did he ever! He pulled up and down on my dick like
a pro.

My head was thrown back as the feeling got better and better. "Yessssss
Yesssss Yessss!!!!!!! Tom, jerk my hard cock, you little sex freak."

Tom just smiled and jerked my dick.

"Ohhhh Ohhhh yess yesss yes!!!! Slutboy! Tom, can you put it in your
mouth for me, baby?" I asked and he just bent his head and sucked my
dick right into his mouth.

"Ohhhhhhh!!! SShitttt!!! Yesss!! That's it, suck meeeeee!!!" I placed
my hands behind his head and slowly fucked his face as he moaned and
gagged a little bit. My hips rocked back and forth in a steady pace
with my dick coated in his throat juice.

Tom made no effort to back off of me, he just bounced his head up and
down in pace with my assault on his mouth.

"Yes that's it boy, take it! Suck my fat dick." Tom's throat felt so
damned tight as I slid easily down it. His little cheeks puffed out as
I jammed my cock in and out. I just could not believe that this
three-year-old was deep-throating me and loving it.

I wanted this feeling to last forever, but I wanted to do more than
just a blowjob, so I backed out of his mouth as he looked at me as if
to say, "Why you stop?"

I got up, removed the rest of my clothes, and then proceeded to remove
his. "Look Tom, I'm about to show you what it means to be a Slutboy,
Ok?"

He just nodded his head. I moved him onto his hands and knees on the
couch and knelt behind him, taking a handful of spit and working it
into his asshole. He jumped and moaned as my thick finger loosened up
his boy-pussy. I didn't know if my eight inches of hard steel would
fit, but I was sure as hell going to find out.

"Now Tom, be a good boy-bitch and hold still for me."

"OK Joe," he said as I placed the head of my cock to his rosebud.
Slowly I pushed in as his ass opened up for me. One inch, two inches,
and then five inches of my cock slid into him. God, he was so tight
that it almost hurt. He started to cry a little, so I backed out some
and held still so he could get used to the size of my dick. That seemed
to do the trick so I proceeded to push more into him.

Now I had six maybe six and a half inches in his guts. Tom started to
warm up to my peanut butter packer and kind of rocked back into me at a
nice, even pace. I held his hips still and began to push and pull my
dick out. His little ass puckered on the retreat and sucked me in deep
on the plunge.

"Ummmm... Ohhhhh yes, this is great!" I could feel him grip my cock
snugly, making it hard for me to concentrate for a second. He was about
to get a full load of cock sauce deep in his boy-pussy.

"Ohhhh... Ohhhh, shit, fuck yeah! You like that, don't you?" I asked as
I picked up my pace, now fucking him faster and faster, but making sure
not to give him the whole eight inches of my meat. My cum was rising
from deep within my balls.

"MMmmmm... Mmmmmm" was the only sound that came from the three year
old's mouth as I continued to pound that ass. In the need for release,
I pushed hard and deep, spilling my seed into his ass. That must have
surprised my little bitch, because he jerked his head up and screamed
out a lustful moan.

I slowed down my movements as my cum flowed out his ass while my dick
was still in him. I could not believe I had that much cum in me. As I
pulled out, it just flooded from him.

I looked between us and he had loads of it dripping from him. My cock
started to go limp, but I'm wasn't through just yet. I dipped my limp
dick in the mess I made in his ass, getting it good and soaked with my
emissions and told Tom to get up turn around and clean my cock.

Tom couldn't wait. He just dove right on in and began to lick me clean.
As his tongue swiped large globs of sweet, sticky cream from my pole,
my dick got hard again. He opened his mouth wide and again sucked my
dick.

"Ohhm, ahhhhh, ahhhhh shit, this feels so damn good." I was amazed that
I was ready for round two so fast.

I stood there in front of him, feeding my cock to him and he just loved
it. Slurping and sucking, my three-year-old godson was making me weak
in the knees. Hands on either side of his head, I slowly fucked his
mouth.

"Oomph... Oomph..." was all I could hear as my stiff rod snaked in and
out of his throat.

His spit frothed and foamed from his mouth, my dick shined from the
wetness, and my nuts heated up from the friction. My head was dizzy,
and my heart and cock were matching pounding beat for pounding beat,
while my rhythm was steady and smooth. His gag reflex was making his
throat grip me vise-like, but cumming earlier made my dick able to last
longer this time. So I just kept pumping, feeling Tom's eagerness to be
my boy-bitch for as long as I want him to.

He bobbed his head and gave it a little twist that sent shivers up my
spine, then his tongue rubbed the underside of my shaft and that did
it.

"Ohhh fuck, shit yessss... yessss..." I slammed my cock forward as I
pulled his face to my pelvis, shooting my load into his stomach.
Coughing and choking with my nuts pressed to his lips, he tried to
swallow my load, spitting cum out around the massive man-meat stuck in
his throat.

Finally spent I released him, pulled my stick from his mouth, and said,
"Now it's your turn, my boy." I said as I stood him up on the sofa,
dropped to my knees, and sucked both his cock and balls into my mouth
at the same time.

Tom couldn't believe the feelings he was receiving he grabbed my 'fro
and humped my face. Now I knew he couldn't produce sperm yet, but I
thought he could have an orgasm. As a matter of fact, I knew he could.
His body shook and he moaned as my tongue swabbed and bathed his small,
hard package. His head flew back, his eyes rolled to the back of his
head, and then he slumped forward and pushed my mouth off of his tender
cock. Totally spent, we fell asleep with him on top of me.

Slutboy and his sisters coming soon.





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Big Boy Games part I (mb,pedo,anal play,oral,mast)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/62abfd17397dc488
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 6:50 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Big boy games Part I

By Christopher (m/b, pedo, anal play, oral, mast)

Warning: This story contains sexually explicit material involving young
children. If you are in any way offended by this material do not read
any further. If this material does not offend you then enjoy

I would not exactly call it revenge.

Lying in front of me, half-clothed, was my 9 year old cousin Casey. He
was such a sight. I mean he had nice dark brown hair, brown deep eyes
and a build of a young swimmer. He was going to be such a heart breaker
when he becomes a teenager. Right now in his little mind, his biggest
problem would be what cartoons to watch in the morning, or if he will
make new friends at his new house, but for me the only thing going
through my head was how I was going to pop his cherry.

Let me explain.

Casey is my cousin, my uncle's only son and one hell of a nice kid. He
is the type that would make any guy's mouth water when you saw him in
the swimming pool doing laps, wearing nothing but the over-sized
Speedos that would be just a tease for the mind when he got out of the
pool and you could see the outline of his balls and his little cock. He
has always looked up to me as a big brother. I would babysit him during
the summer and I would always make sure we did things he was not
allowed to do at home. For instance, his mom and dad were really
religious and would not allow him to watch TV. So that was a major
treat, plus of course being allowed to play all my video games. He and
I warmed up to each other quickly, so it was not unusual for me to
start babysitting him during the summer since I was 21. That was when I
started to have fun with him too. I am now 25.

What I had in mind for Casey is nothing like what his dad had in mind
for me when I was Casey's age. The fact was I started my sex life when
I was 5. It was with Casey's dad, Scott. He was 14. As I said, some
people will read this and think that since I was going to bone his son
who was about the same age I was when I was boned by his dad this would
be a nice "got ya". Nah. If I really wanted to go all out, I would tape
it, make this experience the most painful for Casey and then send all
the footage back to Scott.

No, this was for my own pleasure. I also made sure that Casey would not
be in any pain. About an hour ago I slipped him a Flintstone looking
vitamin which I told him would make him stronger. Of course that was
not a vitamin, but more of a date rape drug my friend gave me, just for
emergencies. Casey would not feel a thing, and he was starting to drift
off now.

History

Well let me self indulge for a few. Let me take you back to when I was
first introduced to my first cock.

It was 1984. I was 5 and a normal skinny kid. I don't even think I was
60 lbs yet. I had brown hair, blue eyes and just enjoyed life as a
normal kid would. My family was normal, suburban family. My mom and dad
both worked to keep me and my older brother living the life as a lower
middle class kid. My dad worked as electrician, and my mom worked for a
phone book company at night. My step-brother was 15 and worked part
time at the local dairy queen after school and during the summer.

When summer came around my Uncle (who was 14, about 10 years younger
than my mom) came to visit our house for a couple of weeks while he
went to basket ball camp. He lived about 4 hours away in a small
farming town of Kearney, Nebraska. When he got to our house my mom laid
down some ground rules for me. She did not want me to always be in my
brother's or Scott's hair since they were both teenage boys that wanted
to do their own thing. Also she told me that he is the boss too, and I
better not cause him any trouble.

Well, for the first week it was cool to have him around. I mean my
brother sometimes hated me always going through his room and hanging
around him, but Scott was cool. He would wrestle with me and tickle me.
He really paid attention and that was pretty cool. Sometimes he would
play Legos, but most of the time he was at basketball camp or hanging
with my brother and I had to play by myself.

The final weekend he was at our house things would change for me. See,
sexually for a 5 year old, I don't think I was any different. I mean,
the way I see it, about age 5 is when you start to realize how it feels
when you touch yourself. Also for me, I loved playing with my butt. I
know it sounds immature but I was only 5 and I would love to draw butts
on all my stuffed animals and I liked to get my temperature done that
way also. Heck, even sometimes I would stick things in my butt, but not
too deep, and they always fell out. One other thing that I did which
felt really good was humping the ground. To describe this is hard. I
would lie on my stomach and rub my pelvis into the floor or anything
hard. This felt good and then it would feel like I had to go to the
bathroom and I would stop. My parents sometimes would catch me doing
this. I did not really think anything of it, so I would do it in front
of them or just watching TV. My parents would get angry and tell me to
stop and not ever to do that. I would ask why and they told me just not
too. Well I don't know if that was normal or not, but I never did think
it was sexual until I got older and learned what those feelings were.

It was Friday night and my dad, who was always on-call, got called in.
My mom was at work and my brother was going to be closing the Dairy
Queen. My dad asked Scott to watch me and he agreed. Everything was
pretty normal. Scott and I had already eaten and were just watching TV
downstairs. I was lying on my stomach when Scott told me that I better
get ready for bed. I complained, as normal 5 yr olds do, but he told me
that I could stay up longer if I just got into my PJ's and watched TV
downstairs. So I ran upstairs to my bedroom and got into my PJ's. When
I got downstairs I saw that Scott had changed his clothes as well and
was wearing grey sweat pants and a t-shirt. I reclaimed my position on
the floor in front of the TV with Scott sitting behind me in the
recliner.

Soon I started to do what I have always done when I am on my stomach
and that was humping the floor. I didn't go really hard at it, just
move my hips up and down while watching TV. I did not even think I was
doing it till I heard Scott.

"Hey, what are you doing?" he asked.

I stopped and than remembered what my parents told me.

"Nothing" I hoped he did not notice.

"Come here." There was no tone in his voice.

I stood up and walked over to him expecting my punishment.

"Do you know what you were doing?"

"Nothing, I was just watching TV." I said.

"Well, you were humping the ground" he said.

This was the first time I had heard of humping, and I gave him a
confused look.

"It is when you press your stomach and legs into the ground. Do your
mom and dad know you do this?" He said looking into my eyes.

"Yes," I muttered, "please don't tell, I will get in trouble" I begged
with my eyes looking at my bare feet.

I looked up but he was no longer staring into my eyes, but at my
crotch. "I won't tell them but you have to sit up on my lap for the
rest of the night." He said with his eyes returning to my face.

I was surprised he was not going to tell my parents, and I jumped on
the recliner next to him.

"No, I want you to sit on my lap." as he picked me up and had me sit on
his upper thigh.

Soon he reached into his sweats and moved around a little then picked
me up again and had me lean my back against him with my butt in his
crotch.

He laid his hand on my thigh, and I leaned my head back and had it on
his shoulder. I was glad he was my uncle and his breathing into my ear
had me almost asleep when I felt his hand move upward closer to my
privates.

I did not move, but I opened my eyes and still could feel his hand move
a little closer up. I just stared at the TV, liking how Scott had me
held with his left arm and his right hand on my upper thigh. Soon I
could feel him move his fingers, first was his index and it brushed the
outside of my PJ's feeling my little ball sack. I did not move until he
started to replace his index with his middle and his index then started
to press more onto my little cock.

"What's wrong?" he asked as if he was not doing anything.

"Please don't," I said, not even knowing that he was doing anything
wrong.

"Why, don't you like this?" he said

"Yea, but I don't want you to tickle me" I was looking at him and his
hand was still on my thigh.

"Well, I promise not to tickle you" as he moved his hand and all his
fingers into my crotch.

I then turned around and let him continue to touch me. I could feel
myself start to get hard and my 2 inch boner was starting to poke
upward easily being shown through the PJ bottoms. He then turned me
around and looked at me then my crotch. Then for the first time I saw
that he had something poking upward through his sweats.

"Listen, you know how you are hard right here?" as he reached and put
his fingers around my penis. I nodded.

"Well that is what happens when you hump the ground too." he said,
still massaging my penis.

I was surprised he told me this. I never had anyone tell me why it did
that.

"See, your parents don't like when little boys things get hard and they
punish them. Sometimes they make them sit in their rooms and not go
outside." He continued to hold me.

"Well you're hard too" as I kept looking at his crotch, as right at
that time he made it jump up a little.

"I know, but I am in charge and I'm older. I can be hard. You can't."
he told me.

I was confused, but I just kept on remembering what he said about my
parents getting angry at me for being hard.

"Now I will tell your parents, and they will lock you in your room for
the rest of the weekend." He said while moving his hand off my crotch
and which made me slide next to him on the recliner.

"Please don't" I begged.

"Well, I mean you did hump the ground, and I told you to stop. Then you
got hard and that is something that your parents need to know."

At this time I did notice that his left hand was still rubbing my
crotch now, but my thing was not going down. In fact it was starting to
hurt.

"Please I want to play, and I don't want to get in trouble," I said
with my eyes watering up.

Scott smiled and then had me come closer.

"Ok, well I won't tell as long as you don't tell."

I did not know what he meant by that, but I just heard that he wouldn't
tell my parents.

"But we got to do something to make sure you aren't hard." he said
while still rubbing me.

I nodded.

"Well I know this one thing we can do but you got to promise not to say
anything to anyone, including your brother."

"Ok".

"Well I need to look at your thing to make sure we can play this game,
take off your PJ's" as he pushed me off the recliner.

I turned around so my back was to him, and started to remove my shirt.

"No, you need to turn around so I can see your front, and you can keep
your shirt on."

I turned and then pulled down front of my PJs then took them all the
way down to the ground. I put my hands over my privates making sure he
did not see them.

"Move your hands" he said in a stern voice "I have to see if you can
play the game."

I moved my hands to my sides and my little boner was sticking out. It
was not as hard as it was, but it was still pointing at him with my
shirt draped around my belly.

He smiled and then said "Ok, now I need you to turn around so I can see
your butt."

I kind of smiled, thinking of the times a person wanted to see my butt,
it usually meant my temperature was being taken, so I turned and he
stopped me.

"Now I want to see if you can touch the ground." he sat up in the
recliner while only being about 2 feet away.

I tried to bend down, but I could not do it with my feet still in my PJ
bottoms.

"Step out of those and spread your legs. I know you can touch the
ground" he said with his voice a little more broken.

I stepped out and had my legs spread out. I then bent over and touched
the ground. While bending over, I could see Scott with his hand down
his sweat pants doing something, but then I came back up because my
back was hurting.

"Good boy." he said removing his hand and getting up from the chair.

"Now lets take care of this." as he reached for my semi-hard cock. "Go
over and sit on the sofa."

I ran over to the sofa and sat on it with Scott following me. He than
got on his knees and told me to lean back.

"Now I want you to close your eyes." As I leaned back I could feel his
hands go up my inner thigh and then he moved my cock head up and I
could feel his tongue on my penis.

"Stop, your tickling me!" I said as I moved my hands to his head trying
to pull him off, but he grabbed them.

"Now just lay back, I promise I won't tickle you if you let me do this"

I laid back and I felt his mouth take my balls and my cock all in his
mouth. I was not sure what was happening, but I could see stars when I
closed my eyes, and my hips were moving like they were when I was on
the ground. I could feel my legs being spread apart a little more and
his fingers were moving underneath my balls and then I felt the tip of
his finger press into my hole. Soon I started to feel like I had to go
to the bathroom. I started to sit up, but I was pressed back down by
Scott.

"I have to go to the bathroom," I said unable to move my legs.

"Just go," he said, taking a breath before going back down on me.

I no longer had a choice. The release was going to happen, and I
started to fade to black when I felt my penis flex like 10 times in a
row.

After I opened my eyes, I could see Scott looking at me. He was
starting to get up when I saw that he had his hand back into his
sweats.

"Did you like that?" He asked wiping his lips.

I could only nod as my energy was gone.

"See? You are starting to get soft again" as he pointed to my crotch
then went back to the recliner.

I got up and went over to him and he picked me up again. I was so tired
and laid my head against his chest as I felt his hand go between my
legs again. This time he did not go to my shaft but I could feel him
start rubbing his finger up and down my crack. I liked this feeling,
while I was just watching TV.

"Here, get up for a second. Let's go lay on the sofa." As he sat back
up and moved me to the sofa.

We lay on the sofa and I was in front of him resting my head on his
left arm. His right hand was position between my naked butt and his
full hard on.

"You're hard too" I said in a sleepy voice.

"Yea I guess I am. Do you want to see what I look like too?" He
whispered in my ear.

I nodded and he had me get up so he could sit on the sofa. I stood in
front of him naked with my limp cock covered by the overhang of my
shirt. He then pulled down his sweatpants and what I saw was huge
compared to mine. It had black curly hair all over it and it was
standing straight up. He also had more of a sack under his cock and it
was covered with hair too. He then stood up, and the monster was only
less than a foot from my face.

I guess my eyes had gotten wide. I had seen my dad naked before, but
his was different (I would later find out that he was uncircumcised and
I was circumcised), and it was always hanging down. This one did not
have as much hair, but it was hard and stuck straight up to the
ceiling.

"It's big isn't?" my uncle said with a smile. "Don't worry yours will
get just as big. Let's lay back down."

He laid down first and pulled me over; soon we were cuddling like we
did before, but now I could feel his penis laying in the crack of my
butt. I could also feel something wet.

"Scott?" I asked with out moving.

"Yes" he said while still moving his hand down to my butt cheek.

"Are you peeing on me?" I thought it would be gross and started to pull
away.

"No. This stuff is not pee, but it is juice that comes out when you get
hard like this" as he pulled me closer so I was back in the position
before I asked.

Turning towards him, I was able to dislodge myself and look down at his
one eye monster. "It is coming out of the top like pee," I said,
looking down.

"Well it is good for you, you eat it like me and you get strong like I
am, see?" at this time he took a dip of his precum on his finger and
put it in his mouth.

"See? It is not bad at all" as he saw my face go into gross mode.

"That's gross," I said as I tried to pull away again.

"No. Here, you try it," as he dipped his finger down into the goo again
I tried to pull away but he had my arm and said, "Close your eyes and
open your mouth and I have a big surprise".

I already knew the surprise and I kept my mouth closed.

"Please don't make me tell your parents." He threatened "I mean they
will get angry, and see this will make you strong like me and your
brother"

He said "like my brother." I loved my brother and I wanted to be just
like him. He was on the football team.

"Now, don't you want to be strong?" he asked with his finger still with
a puddle of the juice that came out of his monster.

I nodded.

"Good, now be good and open your mouth."

I closed my eyes, and in which time Scott reached down and put more on
his finger. He then put his finger into my mouth and used my teeth to
scrape off the precum onto my tongue.

It was slimy and I could not really taste the difference from his
finger and the goo. I could tell my tongue felt slimy, but no real
taste other than a little salty.

"Now, that was not so bad," he said, as he pulled me closer and had his
hands down on my butt checks. "Now why don't you just rest here for
now." he pulled me in closer and we were back to the cuddling position
all over again with his right hand on my butt cheek and fingers probing
all around my hole.

I was confused. I mean everything we had done tonight had felt really
good. I loved being able to be hugged by my Uncle like this. He was
holding me tight and he told me that he would not tell my parents
anything.

Soon while I was watching TV I started to think about the fireworks I
saw when Scott had my thing in his mouth. I kept feeling his fingers
moving up and down my crack and soon I could feel the little one enter
inside of me. Then he pulled it out. He then pressed his little one
back into me but it was more slippery. I moved away but he left his
finger into me.

"Stop, please" as I tired to pull away unsuccessfully again.

"Now just stay still and it will make you feel good again" as I could
feel him press his finger deeper into me. "I have not hurt you yet,
have I?" he said while staring to move his finger inside my 5 year old
ass.

I shook my head no. Thinking about the times I had done the same thing
to myself. It was just weird having someone else sticking their finger
into you. At this time I started to feel him pull his finger out.

"You like me doing that?" he whispered.

"Yea" I nodded at the same time.

"Well I have to go to the bathroom, but I would like to do more of it
too."

I got up and saw him go into the bathroom. I laid back down in on the
sofa and was watching TV. I moved my hand and my fingers back to my
hole. It was a little sore but not that bad. Also there was some more
of that slimy stuff that was on his monster before. I just moved my
hand back and he came back from the bathroom, carrying a Dixie cup.

"Ok, come here as he patted the couch." I scooted over and he asked if
I had ever stuck anything in my butt before.

I nodded.

"Like what?" he smiled. I noticed his cock was not as hard as before,
and the cup he had some white stuff in it.

"Well I once stuck a Lego up it," almost sounding proud.

"Wow. Do you think you could put this up it" as he pulled a peace of
popcorn out of a dish we had been snacking on before. "I don't think
you can."

"I can too" I protested angrily and he handed it to me.

I stood up and put it between my butt checks and then told him that I
did it.

"Ok, bend over," so I did and sure enough, the popcorn fell out.

"Well I can make sure it stays, if you want me to show you" as he sat
the cup of goo on the coffee table.

"Ok" I said not knowing what he had in mind.

"Ok, I want you to bend over again," he said as he dipped his finger
into the goo cup. "This might hurt a little."

I started to feel his finger going over my hole again, but this time it
had more goo on it. Soon he stopped at the entrance of my hole. I could
feel him put his left hand on my hip and then he pressed his index
finger into me hard. I yelped, but he then stood up and I could feel
him press the popcorn into me.

"Stop!" this time it was hurting me.

"Just one more second" as he moved his finger deeper into me, He got to
his second knuckle on his index finger, and then pulled out.

"There, it is now in there" He had me turn around as I could see there
was no popcorn on his finger anymore.

"It hurt, I did not like that" I started to feel my hole and it felt
normal, but hurt.

"Well, now bend over."

I did and nothing came out. I had to admit I was surprised.

"Now that was not too bad," he said as he hugged me again.

"No," I said as I was thinking about something inside me and how it did
kind of feel good to a point.

"Ok, well we better get ready for bed" as he looked down at his watch
and saw it was already 9:00. My brother would be home at 10:30. Scott,
though, had other plans and wanted me part of them.

"I don't want to," I whined.

"Well I could let you stay up more if you let me do something else to
you," he said.

Knowing that it meant that I could be hugged by him more, I nodded.

"Ok, let's get back on the sofa." I got back on it, waiting for him to
cuddle me more.

"No, I want you to put this pillow under your stomach and lay on it."
He handed me the pillow and I laid on it.

I was now watching TV, not even thinking of what he had in store for
me. But from a different angle, he saw a nice 5 year old ass sticking
right up in the air with a hole that needed filling.

"Now, I am just going to make sure the popcorn is up there still" He
said with his fingers going between my crack.

I turned and told him that I did not want him to do that again, it
hurt.

"No, it won't hurt, also I want you to become a big boy, so I will make
sure I won't hurt you." he said, getting the cup of goo off the table.

I did not know what exactly he said, but I turned towards the TV,
hoping that he would not hurt me. I soon felt his fingers going up my
crack and then I felt the goo dripping out of the cup onto my crack.

"What are you doing?" I started to turn around again.

"Don't move, you'll spill it" as he scooped the last portion out with
his finger.

I was laying still, not knowing what that stuff was or why he put it in
my crack. I then felt his finger going up then down my crack, putting
the pool of cum at my hole.

"Ok, I am going to see if you still have the popcorn in there." He then
pressed his index finger into me. This time, though, it did not hurt as
bad. I squirmed, but that was mostly because I was not ready. He held
my back down as he pressed his cum-soaked finger into my ass. "See?
That is not too bad" as he still held me down.

It wasn't too bad and I started to calm down a little, with his finger
two knuckles deep into me. He then pulled it out and I felt him scoop
up more cum to my hole and press back in. This time he let pressure off
my back and started to press in and out more. Then the final time he
scooped the last of his cum and I felt his left hand press the small of
my back pinning me into the sofa and pillow. Than he pressed his right
index finger into me it as deep as he could go, holding me down and
leaving his finger in me for what seemed forever.

I squirmed, but it was no use. He had just raped me with his index
finger and cum lined my insides.

"Now, just relax." He still had his finger deep inside me, moving it
around.

I had tears going down my checks, but soon I felt the pain go away as
he released the pressure on my back, but did not remove his finger.

"You said you would not hurt me," I whimpered.

"Does it hurt now?" he asked.

Honestly, it did not really hurt that bad now. But I still nodded.

"Well then I will leave it in a little longer. I have to make sure you
become a big boy, and big boys don't get hurt when this is done."

I nodded and tried to breathe deep, but his finger was touching what
felt like my stomach. He started to pull it out, and then pressed it in
and held it there.

"Does it still hurt?" He whispered.

I shook my head.

"Good, that means you are a big boy now." He moved his finger out and
then pressed it all the way again.

This time, though, it went in. It did hurt a little, but not as bad as
before. He then started to do something with the tip of his embedded
finger. He started to press it downward and I could feel my little
penis getting hard again.

"Scott, I'm starting to get hard again" I started to get afraid.

"Well, we better stop then." Scott said just then realizing that it was
starting to get late and he did not want to get caught with his finger
in the asshole of a 5 year old boy. He pulled out.

"Ok, remember, we cannot tell anyone about this. You will get in so
much trouble" Scott was getting my PJ bottoms that were removed what
seemed only 5 minutes ago.

I nodded and put the PJ's back on.

I saw Scott quickly put his bottoms back on, and I could tell he was
still hard. Me on the other hand, I was back to my limp state.

"Ok, tiger, let's get you up to bed." as we walked up the stairs.

He put me in my bed and then moved my hair back from my forehead and
whispered. "You're a big boy now and we can play as many of our games
whenever you want. Just make sure you don't tell anyone."

I smiled and nodded. My uncle really loved me for keeping our secret. I
just wanted to make him happy.

"Uncle Scott, can we play again tomorrow?" I said.

"If we are alone we can play any time we want" as he reached under my
sheets and felt my penis one last time that night.

As he removed his hand and turned off my light I reached into my own
PJ's and felt my slimy butt hole. I started to miss not having him in
me.

The next day:

I woke up hearing my mom in the kitchen. She was cooking pancakes and I
got up and went to the bathroom. I was not really thinking what had
happened last night and in fact pretty much forgot about it. I went
into the kitchen, ready to go downstairs to watch our only TV.

"Don't go downstairs, that is where Scott is sleeping." My mom told me
as she has every morning since he got here.

"That is where the cartoons are," I pouted.

"Well you will just have to eat up here. Tom (my brother) did not get
off work till late and him and Scott played games all night since this
was his last weekend here." She said while pouring me OJ.

"What games?" I protested.

"I don't know, big boy games." she said while getting my cereal out.

Big boy games, I thought and then all of last night's activities came
back to my head. I even started to feel my little hole pucker up. I
thought how Scott told me that I can play big boy games now, and then I
thought maybe my brother and him played them.

"So what did you two do last night?" my mom asked

I was about to say "Big boy games," but then I remembered how I could
get into trouble, so I just said "watched TV."

"Well I hope you did not stay up too late. I mean it is about 8 am
already and that is late for you on a Saturday morning." She smiled and
laid the cereal and bacon in front of me.

I was nibbling on the bacon when I saw Scott come up from downstairs. I
ran to him and hugged him tightly, but this time his thing was not as
hard.

"Hey Tiger, how are you today?" he asked as he did every morning.

"Fine. Mom, can I go watch cartoons now, since Uncle Scott is up?" I
looked at her.

"Not till you are done eating," she pointed to the food "Scott, do you
want anything?"

"Cereal would be fine." He said "Could I eat it downstairs, and I will
watch the little rug rat to make sure he doesn't spill," he said,
messing up my hair.

Mom, looking like she could not win, decided to allow it this once "Ok,
but you mind your Uncle and if he does not want to watch cartoons, he
wins."

Well, lucky for me, this house could only get broadcast stations and
that meant cartoons on all channels. So while Scott grabbed my cereal
and his I ran downstairs and saw that Tom was not in his room.

"Where is Tom?" I asked.

"He had to get to baseball practice, then off to work. He was busy last
weekend now he has to work all those hours back." Scott said, sitting
down on the couch with the cereal resting on the coffee table.

"Ohh" I said, not knowing why anyone would want to work during
cartoons.

"I have a secret to ask you," I whispered to Scott.

"Ok tell me in my ear," he said, leaning over.

"Can I play the big boy games with you?" Scott pulled away, and looked
at the wall for a second deep in thought, then leaned over to me.

"Yeah, but not right now. Maybe later." He than smiled at me and put
his hand on my upper thigh like he did last night.

"Did you and Tom play big boy games last night too?" I asked
childishly.

He looked at me "No, we talked but those games are just between us. You
and me are the only ones that can do that."

This made me feel even more special. I wanted to play those games all
the time and now only Scott and I can do it. I started to eat more of
my cereal and I felt his hand go down my back and I moved forward so he
could go down to my butt.

"Do you still have the popcorn in there?" he whispered. I felt his
fingers go under my waistband and his index finger go further south to
the hole.

I nodded, raising my butt up so he could feel me again, so he did and I
felt the tip of his index finger press into my hole. We than heard
steps upstairs and he removed his hand.

"Scott, I'm hard again," I said, pointing down at my crotch.

"I see you are. Hmm"

Right then the basement door opened. "I'm going to take a shower now.
Don't wash your dishes yet!" my mom yelled. Then the door closed and a
few minutes later we heard the shower start.

"Ok, let's go into the bathroom," Scott said with me following him.

As soon as we got into the bathroom, he closed and locked the door.

"Ok let's see if we can take care of this," he said as he reached down
my front of my waistband past my underwear and rubbed my still hard
cock. "Wow you are getting as big as me," he said, making me smile.

"Hey, do you want to see mine again. I will let you touch it like I
touch yours." I nodded and he stood up and pulled down his sweats,
releasing the monster underneath. I just stared at it again as I could
see there was some goo already forming on the top of the eye. "Ok bud,
take yours off."

I reached down and took off my PJ bottoms, letting them fall to the
floor.

"Ok," he said as he reached for my stiff cock. He then took my hand and
put it around his hard, 5 inch, hairy cock.

To describe how a man's cock feels in your hands for the first time, it
is almost impossible. I remember how loose the skin felt, and how big
the vein was. The balls were just hanging, not like mine at the time
but just like two big-size grapes in a sack. I squeezed and heard him
moan.

"Not so hard." as he grabbed my hand and had me move in an upward
motion. When I did this, I noticed his cock jump and more goo oozed
from the eye of the beast.

"Nice... Now let's take care of you" he than got on his knees in front
of me and put my penis and balls in his mouth.

I closed my eyes and let the fireworks come back to me. I felt his
hands move to my butt and his fingers probe for my hole. My hands were
on his freckled shoulders and I really don't remember much more. I
could feel him letting my cock out for his mouth for a second while he
put his ring finger into his mouth then I felt his hands going back to
my ass as he continued to suck on my balls. I could not help myself and
soon I felt his finger at the entrance of my hole. My hips were moving
back and forth again and soon I felt a hard pressure and once again my
ass was invaded by Uncle Scott. This time I was in heaven and I could
not hold much more... I blanked out and felt my knees bend. The next
thing I know I was on the floor of the bathroom with Scott's finger
still inside me with him holding me.

"Are you alright?" he asked.

I nodded and he removed his finger. "You liked that, didn't you?"

I could not even speak and then he told me that was just the beginning,
and we will have some more fun later. He got me up and he pulled up his
sweats over his raging hard on. My hard one was very much back into my
body, and my ass was once again empty.

"We better get back to the sofa. Your mom is done with her shower." He
said. He unlocked the door and I followed him back, sitting next to him
and looking at his still hard member.

"You're still hard," I said, putting my hand on his crotch and making
him jump.

"Yeah. Don't worry, you'll take care of that soon enough" he said
allowing me to squeeze and then pulling my hand away when my mom opened
the basement door.

"You two need to bring your dishes up to the kitchen now. I am not
going to stay here all day to clean. Your brother needs a ride from
practice to work so I am going to take off. I should be back by 1:00,
since I need to stop at the office." she said.

"Hey tiger, can you take my dishes up. I think I am going need to rest
for a few minutes," Scott said lying back showing me the bulge in his
pants.

"Ok." I said as I grabbed his bowl of soggy cereal and headed upstairs.
I really loved the games we got to play and now I would do anything he
wanted since he knew how to make me feel.

My mom was dressed for work and was getting her purse. "I want you to
take a shower, and clean these dishes. Tell Scott he needs to start
getting his stuff together to leave tomorrow night also." I nodded.

"Hell, I just better write all this down" as she realized she was
talking to a 5 yr old. As she started to write, I started to remember
that Scott was leaving tomorrow.

"Mom, does Uncle Scott have to leave?" I said in the voice that would
get me any toy in a store.

"Yes dear. His mom and dad miss him very much and he needs to go home."
My mom could envision her basement clean again and only having to cook
for 4.

I went back downstairs to find my cousin still sitting in the same
position. "My mom says you have to leave tomorrow," I said in the same
tone as before.

"Yeah, I have to, champ. But we still can have fun till then." he said
as he grabbed me by the arm and threw me on his lap, tickling me. I
could feel his hard-on being pressed into my back and his fingers going
up my thigh. Then the door opened again.

"Scott, I left a list of things I want done when I get back. I should
not be later than 1:00, and my husband better not be any later than
2:00. That job is just killing him. I love you both, bye." We heard my
mom take off and once again we were alone to play big boy games.

"Well, let's see what mom has left us to do." he walked upstairs I
followed in tow. On the counter was a small list. Do dishes, make sure
I got a shower, clean the basement up, and pack. There was food in the
fridge for lunch.

"Well bud, what should we do first?" He asked with a smile.

"I want to play" as if I needed to say what.

"No, let's do the chores first, then we play." He started the sink to
wash off the bowls.

I pouted.

"Faster we get this done, the faster we can play" he said as he winked
at me.

So I got my foot stool and started to rinse while he washed. He kept on
trying to get me a little wet each time and every time the water seemed
to go near my crotch.

After I rinsed, he put the bowls into the drying rack then we went
downstairs to help him pack.

"I don't want you to go," I said again hoping to make his stay longer.

"Well I have to." He came over to me and had me sit on the sofa. He
then gave me a hug, but kept his hands above my stomach this time. He
was being sincere.

I on the other hand could not get the idea of his cock out of my mind I
wanted to touch it again, so I reached over and felt the hard snake in
his sweat pants.

"Oh. I see where you want to go," he said as he pushed me over on my
back and took off my shirt. He then started to roll his fingers down my
chest and to my waistband where he then pulled off my PJs in one
motion.

There I was, a naked 5 year old that just wanted to make sure my uncle
was happy. He than got up and took off his shirt where I could see he
had hair under his armpits and then he pulled down his sweats, letting
me see his thin figure.

He was about 5'10" had dark hair and brown eyes. He had a little hair
around his navel which led down to his hard cock, and hair went on both
sides of that. His legs had pretty much no hair. He then jumped on me
on the sofa.

"You're a pretty boy," he said as I could feel his cock go next to
mine. I was starting to get hard as he moved over to my side. I could
feel his right hand go down to my cock and start to rub it.

"Do you know what we call this?" as he kept pulling on my penis making
it even more hard.

I shook my head.

"It is a cock" as he had me lay on my back and moved my hands around
his cock. "Now you know what these are?" as he started to play with my
balls.

"No"

"Well they are your balls, and when you get old enough this is where
that juice gets made," he said, as he was having a great time educating
his new play toy.

I reached down and started to play with his balls and I could see his
juice was beading at the top of his cock.

"You know what this is?" as I felt his finger go down to my hole.

"Yeah, it is your butt hole" I said quietly, as I almost felt like I'd
get into trouble.

"Yeah, it is called that and it can also be called your ass hole," he
smiled as the tip of his finger went into me for the third time today.

He moved his hand back to the front of my cock and my hand was still
playing in the hair around his balls.

"Now, you know what I was doing to you that made you feel good?" he
said while making me harder.

"You know what that is called? It is called a blow job," he answered
before I could tell him no. "We do that to people we like very much and
I like you. Did you like what I did?"

I nodded as I moved my hand up his shaft still being amazed by the size
and the feel of his beast.

"Well, do you like me?" he asked in my ear.

I nodded, not knowing where this was heading, but everyone else could a
mile away.

"Well can you put my thing in your mouth?" he said.

I removed my hand and moved it back to my chest. I did not know what to
do. He said if I liked him I need to do that so I guessed I'd better,
but that is where you pee out of, and that is gross.

"Do I have to?" I asked.

"I have done it to you and it did not hurt me."

I thought about it and finally nodded. He than directed my shoulders
down which made me have to get off the sofa and kneel on the floor with
his monster looking straight at me.

"There is stuff on it," I protested.

"Don't worry that is the stuff you tasted last night and don't you feel
stronger now? See your muscles are bigger!" he felt my bicep. I did
feel stronger now, since he mentioned it.

"Ok, let me wipe it off." He grabbed a tissue and his cock was then
dry, looking right at me.

"Now just open your mouth really wide, like you have to yawn." I opened
my mouth and saw that he was directing his cock head into my mouth. I
pulled back, but by then he had his hand on the back of my neck and was
pressing down. I could not take it, but before I could close my lips
his monster eye was already past them.

"There just relax and close your eyes. Pretend it is a sucker." and so
I did as I felt his hand pressing down on my neck and his hips bucking
upward heaving the head of his cock now fully into my mouth. "Watch the
teeth," he said as I could feel his head reach the back of my throat.
Before I could do anything his hips bucked up again and his cock head
hit my gag reflex. I choked and tried to get up but he just pulled back
and said he was sorry. I wanted up, but he kept on pressing down. Soon
I could taste the same taste I did last night. This time the taste was
not so bad.

"Ohh." I heard him moan as he was moving his hand from my neck back
down to my butt. By this time I just kept my head still as he fucked my
mouth with all 1 inch that could fit in there. He than sat up and told
me that it was really good, and that I just needed some practice before
I became better.

Looking back at this point, I have no idea how he could not just turn
me around and fuck the shit out of me since he had to have blue balls
from hell.

"Ok, tiger let's go up to take a shower" I reached for my PJ's.

"No, let's just go upstairs" as he stood up with his cock pointing
straight upward.

I walked in front of him and ran up the stairs. I went into the
bathroom and Scott was right behind me.

"Hey, you think it will be alright to join you?" he smiled as he closed
and locked the bathroom door.

I nodded and he walked over to me and I felt his cock on my back as he
reached over to the faucet. With his other hand he moved down to my
butt check and started to massage my right check.

"Now that feels just right" he looked at me and I stepped into the bath
tub. "Hey let's just take a bath," he said, reaching down and putting
the plug into the drain. Slowly the water started going up when he got
the bubble bath.

"Is it warm enough?" as he got in with me standing, facing his hard
sucker that was looking right at me.

I nodded, still amazed by the monster that I had in my mouth just 10
minutes before. "You like this?" he said, holding it down so it was
pointed straight at me. This time I reached up took him into my hand.
He let go of his cock and turned off the water. I was holding it about
4 inches from my mouth. He moved his hands to my shoulders.

"Put it in your mouth." I looked up and he told me with his eyes that I
better do it. I opened my mouth and kept my eyes open. He stepped
forward and pushed me forward. I was now guiding his cock into my
mouth. He was not forcing me this time. For the second time in my life
I was putting a man's cock into my mouth. I saw his hairy bush coming
forward as his cock head went past my lips and I closed my lips around
the head of his monster.

"Oh, that's right," Scott said with his head tilted back and pressing
on my back of my neck again. I looked up with my eyes at him, he was
happy with me.

He then pulled his cock out of my mouth.

"You're a good boy" he said, looking down at me. I was still holding
his cock.

"You know that juice that makes you strong? That I told you comes out
of here?" He wiped the tip of his cock off and put it in his mouth.

I nodded "yeah."

"Well I am going to make a lot of it soon and do you want some? It will
make me very happy." He said, wiping my brow off.

I thought about it. I had already tasted it and it was alright, also it
will make him happy, so I nodded.

"Ok, I want you to put your mouth on it like you did and I will move my
hand quickly ok? Don't worry, I won't hurt you." He stepped forward and
I opened my mouth.

Soon I felt his head pass my lips again and I sealed them around his
cock head. I heard him moan then I saw him take my hand off his shaft
and told me to play with his balls. I nodded and he grabbed his shaft
and he was starting to move up and down quickly, almost hitting me in
the nose. I closed my eyes because I thought he was going to.

"Oh, I'm getting close" he said all together. He took his hand off his
shaft and pushed my neck and I started to gag as I felt his cock head
get bigger and I started to choke as it exploded.

I did not know what was happening, but his monster was not stopping and
I could not breathe. I tried to pull back, but his hand held me steady.

"Just swallow it," he said not removing his cock from my mouth.

I had been able to part my lips just enough to allow some cum to
dribble out, but then I took one big swallow and he released my head. I
pulled back and he bent down and hugged me again. My eyes were watering
but he held me tight and whispered, "I knew you could do it." I was
speechless.

Soon I just sat back down, not knowing what to do. Scott's cock was
going down and I just sat in the water with him washing my lips and
upper body. I just nodded when he asked me how I was doing.

Soon he got up and said that he loved me and then bent over and kissed
me on the lips. I just froze there and he lay next to me in the tub.
His tongue was forcing inside my mouth and I gave in, allowing his
tongue to explore what his cock just did. Soon I felt his hand going
between my legs rubbing me again. I moved my tongue around his and he
stopped and looked at me.

"Do you know what we just did?"

"Kissed?" I answered childishly.

"Yeah, and you are a good kisser," he said, still rubbing my penis.
"And see what we got here, I think you are bigger now since you drank
the juice." He stared at me and I started rubbing my own penis as he
went down and started playing with my balls.

"Do you think so?" I started to realize that Uncle Scott had done
something nice for me, allowing me to drink his juice to get bigger.

"Well, I think you could have some juice come out yours if I suck it
too." He bent down and took me into his mouth.

I just leaned back and closed my eyes. Soon my visions of fireworks
were coming. I felt my breathing getting deeper and then I felt his
finger enter me deep again and I faded to black.

I woke and found Scott drying me off.

"You sure are a good kisser and you're strong... I tasted your juice"

I lit up with joy and give him a hug. I whispered in his ear that I
loved him too and then I kissed him on the lips.

He had me get up and then he put my clothes on. He then went downstairs
and got on his pants. Soon Tom would be home and things had to get back
to normal. I went downstairs and Scott and I started watching TV. He
came over to me and told me that he would always love me. I felt so
great then. Soon my brother came home and I was told that he and Scott
wanted to go out to the mall. I was out of the picture.

During the whole day while Tom and Scott were away, I kept thinking
about Scott. His juice was making me stronger. I could lift boxes that
I could not before (of course that was just my imagination). Soon after
dinner I went downstairs and watched TV with Tom and Scott. Tom sat in
the recliner, allowing me to sit next to Scott. I cuddled next to him
and that Saturday night we stayed up late. Soon I had to go to bed. I
laid there after humping the bed thinking about the juice and about the
finger inside me. I soon fell asleep after not making any juice.

I felt a hand moving up my thigh and then I woke up with a hand over my
mouth. It was Scott, my door was closed and he was rubbing me.

"I just wanted to say goodbye, tiger" he whispered, then pulled down my
PJ's and moved the covers so he could see my little woody sticking
right up. "I see you know what I'm going to do." He bent down and I
decided to watch him. I saw him put my cock into his mouth and he
looked at me. Soon he had me spread my legs further apart and I felt
his slimy finger find the entrance press into me again. I could barely
contain myself as I arched my back and soon I looked at him.

"See I knew you would get used to it." He stood up and I could see he
had his pants down and his monster was looking at me. This time I was
not too afraid, but I didn't want to drink again. "Don't worry. I know
you don't want to eat anymore. So let me just get next to you." as he
moved into my small bed I reached down just by and started hold him. He
pulled my hand off and he started to jerk off.

"Ahhh" he moaned, looking at my ceiling.

I then saw what I could not before. The monster was erupting again and
now I could see it. The white stuff almost hit his face. After he was
done squeezing his cock I he sat up with pools of cum on his chest and
stomach.

"Do you want to taste anymore?" He looked at me and reached into one of
the pools and put it in his mouth. "It will make you strong again. Or I
could give it to you another way."

I did not really want to taste it again, but I wanted Scott's juice
still. "What other way can I have it?"'

"Well if you turn around on your stomach again I will put it inside you
like last night." I thought about it and thought about his finger
inside me again and I wanted it again.

"Ok" as I turned my back towards him and expected his finger any
second.

"Here put this under your stomach" as he handed me a stuffed animal and
my butt was once again in the air. "Spread your legs apart more" and he
then had complete access to my hole once more.

"Nice" and I could feel his slimy finger drip his goo onto my hole.
Soon he said he was going to put it inside me and then I felt his
fingertip at my hole. He slowly pressed it inside me. This time it was
not has hard, but I think it was because he did not want me to yelp. He
pulled his finger out and then I felt more cool goo on me and then once
again he pressed in, only this time to second knuckle. After about 4
more times I could feel my hole not hurting as much.

"Ok tiger, one last time" then I felt his finger at my hole and he
jammed it in almost as hard as he did the first time. I yelped in the
bed, but no one heard me. He was leaving his finger deep inside this
time and started to kiss me at the same time. I could then feel his
finger go in and out of me while his tongue was playing with my
tonsils. I had my eyes closed and once again I started to see
fireworks. I pushed my butt into his hand and felt his finger hit the
point inside me that felt like my stomach. I did not want it to end and
then I felt exhausted. He released my lips and then pulled his finger
out of my worn out hole.

"I'll miss you buddy" as he got up and pulled up his sweat pants. I
looked at him and he pulled my PJs back up without the underwear. "See
you tomorrow" he grinned and left my room just as quietly as he came
in.

When tomorrow came around I was sad. I loved having Uncle Scott around
and what we did. As he was getting his bags, I noticed that he had my
old underwear in his suitcase. I did not say anything and just wondered
what he did with that. He left at about 2 pm and that would be the last
I would see of him until Christmas.

The End





==============================================================================
TOPIC: Chris Hanson..........You can't rehibilitate a pedophile
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/c089767f9b763efe
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:03 am
From: "bobandcarole"  


bobandcarole wrote:
> Excerpt from TV Guides interview with Dateline NBC's Chris Hanson......
>
>
> "In Ohio, we had a sixth-grade teacher stay and talk for 40
> minutes about his addiction and compulsion. He talks about how the
> other teachers in the teachers lounge have been talking about the "To
> Catch a Predator" stories and how they could protect the kids. He'd
> seen some of the previous stories, and he showed up anyway. This past
> weekend in Fort Myers, I had a number of men walk in who knew
> immediately I was Chris Hansen from Dateline NBC and said, "OK, that's
> the chair where I sit, right? Fine."





==============================================================================
TOPIC: The next Dateline "creep catcher" Wed. May 10
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/7b7d4d3efa9c58de
==============================================================================

== 1 of 2 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:03 am
From: "bobandcarole"  


bobandcarole wrote:
> tarkanian.1.rahim@spam... wrote:
> > x-no-archive: yes
> >
> > the funniest bit will be when some cop loses patience and executes the
> > pedophile on screen. there will be gales of laughter across the USA.
>
> I've already got the beer and popcorn ready............
lets see the show




== 2 of 2 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:06 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Daddy's Cunt

By Anonymous


Your secretary called you over the intercom to let you know that your
daughter was there to see you and then she showed me to your office.
You were not happy to see me do to the fact that I had very little on
and you had warn me many times about coming to your office looking like
a whore. I had a very short skirt on that barely covered my ass and a
very tight fitting blouse on! You could tell I had no bra on do to my
perky little nipples were showing through!

The first thing you said to me after the door shut behind me was,
"Little girl what have I told you about dressing like that?" And I
replied back with, "I know Daddy, but......" You would not even let me
finish. You told me that " No buts about it! You are only 16 and act
like a little slut and if you don't change then I am taking your car
and sending you to live with your mother!"

All I could say was" No daddy please don't send me away. I promise I
will be good. Please let me show you how good I can be!"

I walked over to your desk and I climbed on your lap and put my arms
around your neck! " Daddy I promise to be good". I tried to kiss you
but you pushed me away and told me that I needed to go home and that we
would talk about everything later.

Growing impatient, I grabbed my daddy's hand. "Feel me Daddy!... Feel
how hot I am for you!", I husked, shoving your hand between my smooth
young thighs. You quickly pulled away. With a moan, l pressed my
daddy's big, sweaty palm tightly against my eager young snatch. You
gasped at the contact, feeling the wetness of your daughter's hot
little cunt through the sheer fabric of her panties. You pulled your
hand away and said "No I can't do this you are my daughter". I then
stood up and removed my panties! I lifted my ass onto the edge of your
desk and spread my legs exposing my sweet young cunt! You pretended
that I wasn't even there! But I noticed the bulge forming rapidly in my
daddy's pants. I pulled my skirt up even more showing everything that
laid between my young thighs.

"Now daddy you don't have to pretend that you don't want to feel my
fuck hole with your big manly cock. I promise not to tell a soul". We
can't do this you replied. I love you daddy and I want to show you just
how good I can be! At this point you could not help yourself, you were
so aroused! You told me to get off you desk that I was being bad and
needed to be punished. You moved over to the couch and told me to come
bend over your knee. What are you gonna do Daddy, I asked.

"I'm gonna give you what you deserve, sweetheart. You've been a naughty
little girl and naughty girls need to be punished!", You ran your hand
along my ass then gave me a quick smack. OUCH!

"Spread your legs, honey... or I'll give you another one!", you
demanded. You ran your finger along my lips and you could not believe
how wet your little girl was as you slowly ran your finger across my
clit. Then letting your finger enter my pussy. I moaned as you finger
fucked me.

"Does it feel good baby?" you asked.

"My pussy just loves it Daddy, but it wants more than your
finger!!!" . Tell me what you want Daddy to give you! "Daddy, I can't
wait for you to stick your big ol' cock into my little pussy and fuck
me till I cum all over you!" Ohhhhh Daddy is gonna fuck you, but first
daddy thinks you should remove all your clothes!

At this moment you told me to stand up and remove ALL my clothes. I was
standing before and you could not believe how sexy your little girl had
become! I noticed you adjusting the hard on in your pants. I dropped to
my knees and I begin to unbutton your shirt as I found my way to your
lips. My lips met yours. Our lips fused together and our tongues began
to dance with excitement in each other's mouth. I looked into your
eyes.
" Oh Daddy do you know how look I have fantasy about being your little
whore, your little cocksucker?".

Baby why don't you show Daddy just how good of a cocksucker you can be?
I begin kissing and licking you chest as my hand made its way down to
undo your belt. I then unbutton your pants and slowly unzipped them.
You felt my tongue teasing your nipple as I reached for your hard on. I
could not believe how big my daddy's cock was and I could not wait to
put his cock in my mouth. As I wrapped my hand around your cock you
felt my tongue teasing the head of your manhood. Around and around my
tongue went then down one side all the way to your balls as my hand ran
up and down your shaft. Licking and sucking your balls into my mouth,
then back up to the head of your manhood as I slowly took you in my
mouth inch by inch until I could feel my daddy's cock on the back of my
throat. "What a good little cocksucker you are baby". "That's right
baby, take all of daddy in your mouth".

"You like sucking daddy's cock baby?". "Oh yes daddy I love having your
cock in my mouth but I think I am ready to have you in my little
pussy". "Ok baby, but first thing is first."

You then picked me up and moved me over to your desk. Spread my legs
and pulling my ass to the edge of your desk. You then got on your knees
and I could feel your hands hold me thighs open so wide. Then, with a
moan of pure lust, you pushed your face right into your daughter's
lewdly open crotch and began licking and slurping at my sweet little
slot. I arched my back and thrust my hips forwards as my daddy ran his
stiff tongue up and down my drooling slit. I was obviously enjoying my
father's mouth on my hot little cunt very much indeed.

"Mmmmmmm! Oh, yeahhh, Daddy! Lick me!" I moaned, looking down at my
daddy's mouth and lips on my tender pussy.

Then using your thumbs to part my pussy lips as you slithered your
tongue as far up inside my tasty young cunt hole as you could. My
adolescent cunt-juice was delicious and there was plenty of it as I
rapidly approached my first orgasm.

"Oooooooooooh, yessssssssssssss" I hissed. "You're making me cum Daddy!
You're making me cummmmmmmmmmmmmm!!"

You sucked my clit more vigorously as you felt your daughter's climax
peak and my high-pitched little cries of lust stopped for several long
seconds as the intense pleasure of orgasm literally took my breath
away. My back was arched and my head was flung back, my whole body
shuddered with the spasms of hot ecstasy which shot up and down my
tingling spine.

As I came down from my incredible high, I noticed my daddy was not
crouched between my spread thighs anymore. You were standing in front
of me holding your massively thick cock in your fist, jerking the shaft
slowly as you stared at my body hungrily. My thighs were widely parted
and my cunt-slit still gaped open invitingly, dripping pussy-juice onto
the shiny surface of your desk.

"Oooooooh, Daddy!", I smiled dreamily, "You sure have an big fat boner
there! What are you gonna do with it?"

"Daddy is gonna fuck his baby girl"

"Oh yes daddy fuck me please"

"Oh, Daddy, fill me up. Shoot your cum in your little girl."

You held me by the hips and hunched forwards, pulling your daughter
body onto your cock at the same time. My juice-slickened young ass slid
along the glassy desk-top stopping only when your cock was buried in my
tight hot little cunt hole to the hilt. I leaned back and lifted my ass
up, grinding my clit onto the base of your pulsing cock.

"Oh, God! Fuck! Uhhhh, shit!" I squealed shamelessly, looking down at
the long, stiff, glistening stalk of my daddy's cock stabbing into my
bulging, hairless little pussy. "Yessss! Fuck me!.... Fuck me, Daddy!
Fuck my cunt! Unnnnnnnnnnghhhhhhh, Daaaaaaaaaaaaaadddddddyy!!"

You could feel your swollen cock head slamming against your daughter's
cervix, the tip penetrating that tight little inner hole more and more
on every thrust as my slippery young cunt gripped my daddy pulsing cock
with incredible force. My hot little ass was bouncing on the desktop
and I was squealing loudly, but you kept fucking me, kept picking up
the speed of your slamming strokes, each thrust jerking my bodily,
making my tiny little tits jiggle and my tightly-packed cunt squelch
and suck up around your pounding cock!

Your sexy little daughter was almost beside herself with lust, hunching
my tiny twat hard up against you as you kept fucking your big, fat cock
deep up inside me. With a great deal of effort, you held back from
cumming, trying to last as long as you could in order to sustain the
deliciously tight grip of your daughter's hot, snug little cunt around
your powerfully fucking cock. But I was rapidly approaching my own
orgasm.

I was gasping and trembling, and you could feel the waves of pleasure
rippling through my little body. My mouth was open and my tiny jiggling
tits shook with each thrust.

"Ohhhhhh, shit, yeah!" I moaned, my hands going out to grapple your ass
cheeks and to squeeze them, "Fuck me hard, Daddy! I love it when you
fuck me really hard!"

Holding onto my smooth round buttocks, you continued to ram your cock
into your little daughter's up-thrust cunt. I had my legs wrapped
around my daddy's waist and my arms flung around your neck as your
massive cock slammed down into my young twat to a depth the I had never
known before, causing me to gasp and moan with pleasure.

"Ooooohh, Daddy!.. God! Yes, just like that! Fuck me hard! Ohhh, yes,
deeper!"

You were stretching my tight young twat to the limit. On each stroke,
my taut pink pussy lips clung to my daddy's cock shaft like a small,
sucking mouth. The lewd sight had a tremendously exciting effect on you
and despite being very close to orgasm yourself, you began to fuck your
cock into your daughter with deeper, harder thrusts.

Ohhhh, Daddy! Fuck me hard! Uhh! Uhh! I'm gonna cum any second!",
"Goddd!... Fuck meeee!... I love it!... Unnhnhnnnnhhhhh!"

You grabbed your whimpering daughter by the thighs and lifted my hot
little ass up off the desk, driving your plunging cock deep into my
squirming cunt as I came.

"Ooooooh, God! I'm cumming, Daddy! It feels so good!...Yes! Yes!
Yesssss!"

"Uhhhg! Jesus!... I'm coming too, baby!", shuddering and hunching your
cock deep up inside your squealing little daughter. "Uuuuuuuuuhh God,
right
up your cunt!... Cumming up your tight, sweet, little cunt, you
gorgeous little fuck!!!!...Arrrggghhh!"

My eyes fluttered wildly as my daddy's cock jerked inside me, filling
my quivering twat to the brim with load after load of hot, scalding
cum.

"Uuuuhh yesssss, give it to me Daddy!... Come in my cunt!!!" I
screeched, my little pussy convulsing around your throbbing prick.
"Cum, Daddy! Cummm!"

You filled my little cunt with a full load!

I put my arms around your neck "I love you Daddy"

You said" I love you to Baby girl and for now on that cunt is all mine"

I smiled "Yes Daddy all for you"





==============================================================================
TOPIC: Expose on Jehovah Witnesses Pedophile Cover-Up...keep frankie the freak
away from your underage daughters
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/6e1514a5725fee92
==============================================================================

== 1 of 2 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:04 am
From: "bobandcarole"  


bobandcarole wrote:
> bobandcarole wrote:
> > Are You Kidding Me wrote:
> > > bobandcarole wrote:
> > > > Frank McCoy wrote:
> > > > > In alt.fan.frank.mccoy "bobandcarole" <bobandcarole812@webt...> wrote:
> > > > >
> > > > > >People like you don't deserve 1st Amendment rights
> > > > >
> > > > > The whole point of the First Amendment is that it applies to everybody or
> > > > > nobody.  You have to allow the worst of people the right to speak up and
> > > > > complain or nobody is allowed to; as the government then can decide that anybody
> > > > > complaining should be imprisoned.
> > > >
> > > > A pedophile has the right to a fair trial and then a fair
> > > > execution......
> > >
> > > Are you for real? I just happened on this news group while surfing the
> > > net,
> >
> > Uh huh....I would guess you were looking for little boys
> >
> >  but I can honestly say that I have never encountered a more
> > > flagrantly bigoted display of intolerance that the person or persons
> > > hiding behind bobandcarol@webt....
> >
> > Pedo bigot?  You're damn right!!!!!




== 2 of 2 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:07 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Daddy's Cunt

By Anonymous


Your secretary called you over the intercom to let you know that your
daughter was there to see you and then she showed me to your office.
You were not happy to see me do to the fact that I had very little on
and you had warn me many times about coming to your office looking like
a whore. I had a very short skirt on that barely covered my ass and a
very tight fitting blouse on! You could tell I had no bra on do to my
perky little nipples were showing through!

The first thing you said to me after the door shut behind me was,
"Little girl what have I told you about dressing like that?" And I
replied back with, "I know Daddy, but......" You would not even let me
finish. You told me that " No buts about it! You are only 16 and act
like a little slut and if you don't change then I am taking your car
and sending you to live with your mother!"

All I could say was" No daddy please don't send me away. I promise I
will be good. Please let me show you how good I can be!"

I walked over to your desk and I climbed on your lap and put my arms
around your neck! " Daddy I promise to be good". I tried to kiss you
but you pushed me away and told me that I needed to go home and that we
would talk about everything later.

Growing impatient, I grabbed my daddy's hand. "Feel me Daddy!... Feel
how hot I am for you!", I husked, shoving your hand between my smooth
young thighs. You quickly pulled away. With a moan, l pressed my
daddy's big, sweaty palm tightly against my eager young snatch. You
gasped at the contact, feeling the wetness of your daughter's hot
little cunt through the sheer fabric of her panties. You pulled your
hand away and said "No I can't do this you are my daughter". I then
stood up and removed my panties! I lifted my ass onto the edge of your
desk and spread my legs exposing my sweet young cunt! You pretended
that I wasn't even there! But I noticed the bulge forming rapidly in my
daddy's pants. I pulled my skirt up even more showing everything that
laid between my young thighs.

"Now daddy you don't have to pretend that you don't want to feel my
fuck hole with your big manly cock. I promise not to tell a soul". We
can't do this you replied. I love you daddy and I want to show you just
how good I can be! At this point you could not help yourself, you were
so aroused! You told me to get off you desk that I was being bad and
needed to be punished. You moved over to the couch and told me to come
bend over your knee. What are you gonna do Daddy, I asked.

"I'm gonna give you what you deserve, sweetheart. You've been a naughty
little girl and naughty girls need to be punished!", You ran your hand
along my ass then gave me a quick smack. OUCH!

"Spread your legs, honey... or I'll give you another one!", you
demanded. You ran your finger along my lips and you could not believe
how wet your little girl was as you slowly ran your finger across my
clit. Then letting your finger enter my pussy. I moaned as you finger
fucked me.

"Does it feel good baby?" you asked.

"My pussy just loves it Daddy, but it wants more than your
finger!!!" . Tell me what you want Daddy to give you! "Daddy, I can't
wait for you to stick your big ol' cock into my little pussy and fuck
me till I cum all over you!" Ohhhhh Daddy is gonna fuck you, but first
daddy thinks you should remove all your clothes!

At this moment you told me to stand up and remove ALL my clothes. I was
standing before and you could not believe how sexy your little girl had
become! I noticed you adjusting the hard on in your pants. I dropped to
my knees and I begin to unbutton your shirt as I found my way to your
lips. My lips met yours. Our lips fused together and our tongues began
to dance with excitement in each other's mouth. I looked into your
eyes.
" Oh Daddy do you know how look I have fantasy about being your little
whore, your little cocksucker?".

Baby why don't you show Daddy just how good of a cocksucker you can be?
I begin kissing and licking you chest as my hand made its way down to
undo your belt. I then unbutton your pants and slowly unzipped them.
You felt my tongue teasing your nipple as I reached for your hard on. I
could not believe how big my daddy's cock was and I could not wait to
put his cock in my mouth. As I wrapped my hand around your cock you
felt my tongue teasing the head of your manhood. Around and around my
tongue went then down one side all the way to your balls as my hand ran
up and down your shaft. Licking and sucking your balls into my mouth,
then back up to the head of your manhood as I slowly took you in my
mouth inch by inch until I could feel my daddy's cock on the back of my
throat. "What a good little cocksucker you are baby". "That's right
baby, take all of daddy in your mouth".

"You like sucking daddy's cock baby?". "Oh yes daddy I love having your
cock in my mouth but I think I am ready to have you in my little
pussy". "Ok baby, but first thing is first."

You then picked me up and moved me over to your desk. Spread my legs
and pulling my ass to the edge of your desk. You then got on your knees
and I could feel your hands hold me thighs open so wide. Then, with a
moan of pure lust, you pushed your face right into your daughter's
lewdly open crotch and began licking and slurping at my sweet little
slot. I arched my back and thrust my hips forwards as my daddy ran his
stiff tongue up and down my drooling slit. I was obviously enjoying my
father's mouth on my hot little cunt very much indeed.

"Mmmmmmm! Oh, yeahhh, Daddy! Lick me!" I moaned, looking down at my
daddy's mouth and lips on my tender pussy.

Then using your thumbs to part my pussy lips as you slithered your
tongue as far up inside my tasty young cunt hole as you could. My
adolescent cunt-juice was delicious and there was plenty of it as I
rapidly approached my first orgasm.

"Oooooooooooh, yessssssssssssss" I hissed. "You're making me cum Daddy!
You're making me cummmmmmmmmmmmmm!!"

You sucked my clit more vigorously as you felt your daughter's climax
peak and my high-pitched little cries of lust stopped for several long
seconds as the intense pleasure of orgasm literally took my breath
away. My back was arched and my head was flung back, my whole body
shuddered with the spasms of hot ecstasy which shot up and down my
tingling spine.

As I came down from my incredible high, I noticed my daddy was not
crouched between my spread thighs anymore. You were standing in front
of me holding your massively thick cock in your fist, jerking the shaft
slowly as you stared at my body hungrily. My thighs were widely parted
and my cunt-slit still gaped open invitingly, dripping pussy-juice onto
the shiny surface of your desk.

"Oooooooh, Daddy!", I smiled dreamily, "You sure have an big fat boner
there! What are you gonna do with it?"

"Daddy is gonna fuck his baby girl"

"Oh yes daddy fuck me please"

"Oh, Daddy, fill me up. Shoot your cum in your little girl."

You held me by the hips and hunched forwards, pulling your daughter
body onto your cock at the same time. My juice-slickened young ass slid
along the glassy desk-top stopping only when your cock was buried in my
tight hot little cunt hole to the hilt. I leaned back and lifted my ass
up, grinding my clit onto the base of your pulsing cock.

"Oh, God! Fuck! Uhhhh, shit!" I squealed shamelessly, looking down at
the long, stiff, glistening stalk of my daddy's cock stabbing into my
bulging, hairless little pussy. "Yessss! Fuck me!.... Fuck me, Daddy!
Fuck my cunt! Unnnnnnnnnnghhhhhhh, Daaaaaaaaaaaaaadddddddyy!!"

You could feel your swollen cock head slamming against your daughter's
cervix, the tip penetrating that tight little inner hole more and more
on every thrust as my slippery young cunt gripped my daddy pulsing cock
with incredible force. My hot little ass was bouncing on the desktop
and I was squealing loudly, but you kept fucking me, kept picking up
the speed of your slamming strokes, each thrust jerking my bodily,
making my tiny little tits jiggle and my tightly-packed cunt squelch
and suck up around your pounding cock!

Your sexy little daughter was almost beside herself with lust, hunching
my tiny twat hard up against you as you kept fucking your big, fat cock
deep up inside me. With a great deal of effort, you held back from
cumming, trying to last as long as you could in order to sustain the
deliciously tight grip of your daughter's hot, snug little cunt around
your powerfully fucking cock. But I was rapidly approaching my own
orgasm.

I was gasping and trembling, and you could feel the waves of pleasure
rippling through my little body. My mouth was open and my tiny jiggling
tits shook with each thrust.

"Ohhhhhh, shit, yeah!" I moaned, my hands going out to grapple your ass
cheeks and to squeeze them, "Fuck me hard, Daddy! I love it when you
fuck me really hard!"

Holding onto my smooth round buttocks, you continued to ram your cock
into your little daughter's up-thrust cunt. I had my legs wrapped
around my daddy's waist and my arms flung around your neck as your
massive cock slammed down into my young twat to a depth the I had never
known before, causing me to gasp and moan with pleasure.

"Ooooohh, Daddy!.. God! Yes, just like that! Fuck me hard! Ohhh, yes,
deeper!"

You were stretching my tight young twat to the limit. On each stroke,
my taut pink pussy lips clung to my daddy's cock shaft like a small,
sucking mouth. The lewd sight had a tremendously exciting effect on you
and despite being very close to orgasm yourself, you began to fuck your
cock into your daughter with deeper, harder thrusts.

Ohhhh, Daddy! Fuck me hard! Uhh! Uhh! I'm gonna cum any second!",
"Goddd!... Fuck meeee!... I love it!... Unnhnhnnnnhhhhh!"

You grabbed your whimpering daughter by the thighs and lifted my hot
little ass up off the desk, driving your plunging cock deep into my
squirming cunt as I came.

"Ooooooh, God! I'm cumming, Daddy! It feels so good!...Yes! Yes!
Yesssss!"

"Uhhhg! Jesus!... I'm coming too, baby!", shuddering and hunching your
cock deep up inside your squealing little daughter. "Uuuuuuuuuhh God,
right
up your cunt!... Cumming up your tight, sweet, little cunt, you
gorgeous little fuck!!!!...Arrrggghhh!"

My eyes fluttered wildly as my daddy's cock jerked inside me, filling
my quivering twat to the brim with load after load of hot, scalding
cum.

"Uuuuhh yesssss, give it to me Daddy!... Come in my cunt!!!" I
screeched, my little pussy convulsing around your throbbing prick.
"Cum, Daddy! Cummm!"

You filled my little cunt with a full load!

I put my arms around your neck "I love you Daddy"

You said" I love you to Baby girl and for now on that cunt is all mine"

I smiled "Yes Daddy all for you"





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Daddy's Cunt (Mg,pedo)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/e9c1c0f168d73c7e
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:09 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Daddy's Cunt

By Anonymous


Your secretary called you over the intercom to let you know that your
daughter was there to see you and then she showed me to your office.
You were not happy to see me do to the fact that I had very little on
and you had warn me many times about coming to your office looking like
a whore. I had a very short skirt on that barely covered my ass and a
very tight fitting blouse on! You could tell I had no bra on do to my
perky little nipples were showing through!

The first thing you said to me after the door shut behind me was,
"Little girl what have I told you about dressing like that?" And I
replied back with, "I know Daddy, but......" You would not even let me
finish. You told me that " No buts about it! You are only 16 and act
like a little slut and if you don't change then I am taking your car
and sending you to live with your mother!"

All I could say was" No daddy please don't send me away. I promise I
will be good. Please let me show you how good I can be!"

I walked over to your desk and I climbed on your lap and put my arms
around your neck! " Daddy I promise to be good". I tried to kiss you
but you pushed me away and told me that I needed to go home and that we
would talk about everything later.

Growing impatient, I grabbed my daddy's hand. "Feel me Daddy!... Feel
how hot I am for you!", I husked, shoving your hand between my smooth
young thighs. You quickly pulled away. With a moan, l pressed my
daddy's big, sweaty palm tightly against my eager young snatch. You
gasped at the contact, feeling the wetness of your daughter's hot
little cunt through the sheer fabric of her panties. You pulled your
hand away and said "No I can't do this you are my daughter". I then
stood up and removed my panties! I lifted my ass onto the edge of your
desk and spread my legs exposing my sweet young cunt! You pretended
that I wasn't even there! But I noticed the bulge forming rapidly in my
daddy's pants. I pulled my skirt up even more showing everything that
laid between my young thighs.

"Now daddy you don't have to pretend that you don't want to feel my
fuck hole with your big manly cock. I promise not to tell a soul". We
can't do this you replied. I love you daddy and I want to show you just
how good I can be! At this point you could not help yourself, you were
so aroused! You told me to get off you desk that I was being bad and
needed to be punished. You moved over to the couch and told me to come
bend over your knee. What are you gonna do Daddy, I asked.

"I'm gonna give you what you deserve, sweetheart. You've been a naughty
little girl and naughty girls need to be punished!", You ran your hand
along my ass then gave me a quick smack. OUCH!

"Spread your legs, honey... or I'll give you another one!", you
demanded. You ran your finger along my lips and you could not believe
how wet your little girl was as you slowly ran your finger across my
clit. Then letting your finger enter my pussy. I moaned as you finger
fucked me.

"Does it feel good baby?" you asked.

"My pussy just loves it Daddy, but it wants more than your
finger!!!" . Tell me what you want Daddy to give you! "Daddy, I can't
wait for you to stick your big ol' cock into my little pussy and fuck
me till I cum all over you!" Ohhhhh Daddy is gonna fuck you, but first
daddy thinks you should remove all your clothes!

At this moment you told me to stand up and remove ALL my clothes. I was
standing before and you could not believe how sexy your little girl had
become! I noticed you adjusting the hard on in your pants. I dropped to
my knees and I begin to unbutton your shirt as I found my way to your
lips. My lips met yours. Our lips fused together and our tongues began
to dance with excitement in each other's mouth. I looked into your
eyes.
" Oh Daddy do you know how look I have fantasy about being your little
whore, your little cocksucker?".

Baby why don't you show Daddy just how good of a cocksucker you can be?
I begin kissing and licking you chest as my hand made its way down to
undo your belt. I then unbutton your pants and slowly unzipped them.
You felt my tongue teasing your nipple as I reached for your hard on. I
could not believe how big my daddy's cock was and I could not wait to
put his cock in my mouth. As I wrapped my hand around your cock you
felt my tongue teasing the head of your manhood. Around and around my
tongue went then down one side all the way to your balls as my hand ran
up and down your shaft. Licking and sucking your balls into my mouth,
then back up to the head of your manhood as I slowly took you in my
mouth inch by inch until I could feel my daddy's cock on the back of my
throat. "What a good little cocksucker you are baby". "That's right
baby, take all of daddy in your mouth".

"You like sucking daddy's cock baby?". "Oh yes daddy I love having your
cock in my mouth but I think I am ready to have you in my little
pussy". "Ok baby, but first thing is first."

You then picked me up and moved me over to your desk. Spread my legs
and pulling my ass to the edge of your desk. You then got on your knees
and I could feel your hands hold me thighs open so wide. Then, with a
moan of pure lust, you pushed your face right into your daughter's
lewdly open crotch and began licking and slurping at my sweet little
slot. I arched my back and thrust my hips forwards as my daddy ran his
stiff tongue up and down my drooling slit. I was obviously enjoying my
father's mouth on my hot little cunt very much indeed.

"Mmmmmmm! Oh, yeahhh, Daddy! Lick me!" I moaned, looking down at my
daddy's mouth and lips on my tender pussy.

Then using your thumbs to part my pussy lips as you slithered your
tongue as far up inside my tasty young cunt hole as you could. My
adolescent cunt-juice was delicious and there was plenty of it as I
rapidly approached my first orgasm.

"Oooooooooooh, yessssssssssssss" I hissed. "You're making me cum Daddy!
You're making me cummmmmmmmmmmmmm!!"

You sucked my clit more vigorously as you felt your daughter's climax
peak and my high-pitched little cries of lust stopped for several long
seconds as the intense pleasure of orgasm literally took my breath
away. My back was arched and my head was flung back, my whole body
shuddered with the spasms of hot ecstasy which shot up and down my
tingling spine.

As I came down from my incredible high, I noticed my daddy was not
crouched between my spread thighs anymore. You were standing in front
of me holding your massively thick cock in your fist, jerking the shaft
slowly as you stared at my body hungrily. My thighs were widely parted
and my cunt-slit still gaped open invitingly, dripping pussy-juice onto
the shiny surface of your desk.

"Oooooooh, Daddy!", I smiled dreamily, "You sure have an big fat boner
there! What are you gonna do with it?"

"Daddy is gonna fuck his baby girl"

"Oh yes daddy fuck me please"

"Oh, Daddy, fill me up. Shoot your cum in your little girl."

You held me by the hips and hunched forwards, pulling your daughter
body onto your cock at the same time. My juice-slickened young ass slid
along the glassy desk-top stopping only when your cock was buried in my
tight hot little cunt hole to the hilt. I leaned back and lifted my ass
up, grinding my clit onto the base of your pulsing cock.

"Oh, God! Fuck! Uhhhh, shit!" I squealed shamelessly, looking down at
the long, stiff, glistening stalk of my daddy's cock stabbing into my
bulging, hairless little pussy. "Yessss! Fuck me!.... Fuck me, Daddy!
Fuck my cunt! Unnnnnnnnnnghhhhhhh, Daaaaaaaaaaaaaadddddddyy!!"

You could feel your swollen cock head slamming against your daughter's
cervix, the tip penetrating that tight little inner hole more and more
on every thrust as my slippery young cunt gripped my daddy pulsing cock
with incredible force. My hot little ass was bouncing on the desktop
and I was squealing loudly, but you kept fucking me, kept picking up
the speed of your slamming strokes, each thrust jerking my bodily,
making my tiny little tits jiggle and my tightly-packed cunt squelch
and suck up around your pounding cock!

Your sexy little daughter was almost beside herself with lust, hunching
my tiny twat hard up against you as you kept fucking your big, fat cock
deep up inside me. With a great deal of effort, you held back from
cumming, trying to last as long as you could in order to sustain the
deliciously tight grip of your daughter's hot, snug little cunt around
your powerfully fucking cock. But I was rapidly approaching my own
orgasm.

I was gasping and trembling, and you could feel the waves of pleasure
rippling through my little body. My mouth was open and my tiny jiggling
tits shook with each thrust.

"Ohhhhhh, shit, yeah!" I moaned, my hands going out to grapple your ass
cheeks and to squeeze them, "Fuck me hard, Daddy! I love it when you
fuck me really hard!"

Holding onto my smooth round buttocks, you continued to ram your cock
into your little daughter's up-thrust cunt. I had my legs wrapped
around my daddy's waist and my arms flung around your neck as your
massive cock slammed down into my young twat to a depth the I had never
known before, causing me to gasp and moan with pleasure.

"Ooooohh, Daddy!.. God! Yes, just like that! Fuck me hard! Ohhh, yes,
deeper!"

You were stretching my tight young twat to the limit. On each stroke,
my taut pink pussy lips clung to my daddy's cock shaft like a small,
sucking mouth. The lewd sight had a tremendously exciting effect on you
and despite being very close to orgasm yourself, you began to fuck your
cock into your daughter with deeper, harder thrusts.

Ohhhh, Daddy! Fuck me hard! Uhh! Uhh! I'm gonna cum any second!",
"Goddd!... Fuck meeee!... I love it!... Unnhnhnnnnhhhhh!"

You grabbed your whimpering daughter by the thighs and lifted my hot
little ass up off the desk, driving your plunging cock deep into my
squirming cunt as I came.

"Ooooooh, God! I'm cumming, Daddy! It feels so good!...Yes! Yes!
Yesssss!"

"Uhhhg! Jesus!... I'm coming too, baby!", shuddering and hunching your
cock deep up inside your squealing little daughter. "Uuuuuuuuuhh God,
right
up your cunt!... Cumming up your tight, sweet, little cunt, you
gorgeous little fuck!!!!...Arrrggghhh!"

My eyes fluttered wildly as my daddy's cock jerked inside me, filling
my quivering twat to the brim with load after load of hot, scalding
cum.

"Uuuuhh yesssss, give it to me Daddy!... Come in my cunt!!!" I
screeched, my little pussy convulsing around your throbbing prick.
"Cum, Daddy! Cummm!"

You filled my little cunt with a full load!

I put my arms around your neck "I love you Daddy"

You said" I love you to Baby girl and for now on that cunt is all mine"

I smiled "Yes Daddy all for you"





==============================================================================
TOPIC: the fort is truly dead, another victory for UTB
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/4b023fbead81738b
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:09 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

penguin wrote:
> On Fri, 05 May 2006 06:27:19 -0700, bobandcarole wrote:
>
> > The fort is gone, a shell of what it was.
> >
> > The pedophiles of several groups, ie: tomba, squirrel, etc are almost
> > nonexistant these days.
> > goober finally realized that he was a help more then a hindrance and
> > ceased to exist.
> > It just goes to prove that right has might......
> >
> >
> > UTB...............
>
> Ahh yes...I should have known.

You should have, but you're so friggin stupid it didn't click
>
> Tell me, are the UTB still jumping at their own shadows?

Nah, just beating your sick ass





==============================================================================
TOPIC: Expose on Jehovah Witnesses Pedophile Cover Up...keep frank the freak
away from your underage daughters
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/d605b6000f0c3ef4
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:11 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Daddy's Cunt

By Anonymous


Your secretary called you over the intercom to let you know that your
daughter was there to see you and then she showed me to your office.
You were not happy to see me do to the fact that I had very little on
and you had warn me many times about coming to your office looking like
a whore. I had a very short skirt on that barely covered my ass and a
very tight fitting blouse on! You could tell I had no bra on do to my
perky little nipples were showing through!

The first thing you said to me after the door shut behind me was,
"Little girl what have I told you about dressing like that?" And I
replied back with, "I know Daddy, but......" You would not even let me
finish. You told me that " No buts about it! You are only 16 and act
like a little slut and if you don't change then I am taking your car
and sending you to live with your mother!"

All I could say was" No daddy please don't send me away. I promise I
will be good. Please let me show you how good I can be!"

I walked over to your desk and I climbed on your lap and put my arms
around your neck! " Daddy I promise to be good". I tried to kiss you
but you pushed me away and told me that I needed to go home and that we
would talk about everything later.

Growing impatient, I grabbed my daddy's hand. "Feel me Daddy!... Feel
how hot I am for you!", I husked, shoving your hand between my smooth
young thighs. You quickly pulled away. With a moan, l pressed my
daddy's big, sweaty palm tightly against my eager young snatch. You
gasped at the contact, feeling the wetness of your daughter's hot
little cunt through the sheer fabric of her panties. You pulled your
hand away and said "No I can't do this you are my daughter". I then
stood up and removed my panties! I lifted my ass onto the edge of your
desk and spread my legs exposing my sweet young cunt! You pretended
that I wasn't even there! But I noticed the bulge forming rapidly in my
daddy's pants. I pulled my skirt up even more showing everything that
laid between my young thighs.

"Now daddy you don't have to pretend that you don't want to feel my
fuck hole with your big manly cock. I promise not to tell a soul". We
can't do this you replied. I love you daddy and I want to show you just
how good I can be! At this point you could not help yourself, you were
so aroused! You told me to get off you desk that I was being bad and
needed to be punished. You moved over to the couch and told me to come
bend over your knee. What are you gonna do Daddy, I asked.

"I'm gonna give you what you deserve, sweetheart. You've been a naughty
little girl and naughty girls need to be punished!", You ran your hand
along my ass then gave me a quick smack. OUCH!

"Spread your legs, honey... or I'll give you another one!", you
demanded. You ran your finger along my lips and you could not believe
how wet your little girl was as you slowly ran your finger across my
clit. Then letting your finger enter my pussy. I moaned as you finger
fucked me.

"Does it feel good baby?" you asked.

"My pussy just loves it Daddy, but it wants more than your
finger!!!" . Tell me what you want Daddy to give you! "Daddy, I can't
wait for you to stick your big ol' cock into my little pussy and fuck
me till I cum all over you!" Ohhhhh Daddy is gonna fuck you, but first
daddy thinks you should remove all your clothes!

At this moment you told me to stand up and remove ALL my clothes. I was
standing before and you could not believe how sexy your little girl had
become! I noticed you adjusting the hard on in your pants. I dropped to
my knees and I begin to unbutton your shirt as I found my way to your
lips. My lips met yours. Our lips fused together and our tongues began
to dance with excitement in each other's mouth. I looked into your
eyes.
" Oh Daddy do you know how look I have fantasy about being your little
whore, your little cocksucker?".

Baby why don't you show Daddy just how good of a cocksucker you can be?
I begin kissing and licking you chest as my hand made its way down to
undo your belt. I then unbutton your pants and slowly unzipped them.
You felt my tongue teasing your nipple as I reached for your hard on. I
could not believe how big my daddy's cock was and I could not wait to
put his cock in my mouth. As I wrapped my hand around your cock you
felt my tongue teasing the head of your manhood. Around and around my
tongue went then down one side all the way to your balls as my hand ran
up and down your shaft. Licking and sucking your balls into my mouth,
then back up to the head of your manhood as I slowly took you in my
mouth inch by inch until I could feel my daddy's cock on the back of my
throat. "What a good little cocksucker you are baby". "That's right
baby, take all of daddy in your mouth".

"You like sucking daddy's cock baby?". "Oh yes daddy I love having your
cock in my mouth but I think I am ready to have you in my little
pussy". "Ok baby, but first thing is first."

You then picked me up and moved me over to your desk. Spread my legs
and pulling my ass to the edge of your desk. You then got on your knees
and I could feel your hands hold me thighs open so wide. Then, with a
moan of pure lust, you pushed your face right into your daughter's
lewdly open crotch and began licking and slurping at my sweet little
slot. I arched my back and thrust my hips forwards as my daddy ran his
stiff tongue up and down my drooling slit. I was obviously enjoying my
father's mouth on my hot little cunt very much indeed.

"Mmmmmmm! Oh, yeahhh, Daddy! Lick me!" I moaned, looking down at my
daddy's mouth and lips on my tender pussy.

Then using your thumbs to part my pussy lips as you slithered your
tongue as far up inside my tasty young cunt hole as you could. My
adolescent cunt-juice was delicious and there was plenty of it as I
rapidly approached my first orgasm.

"Oooooooooooh, yessssssssssssss" I hissed. "You're making me cum Daddy!
You're making me cummmmmmmmmmmmmm!!"

You sucked my clit more vigorously as you felt your daughter's climax
peak and my high-pitched little cries of lust stopped for several long
seconds as the intense pleasure of orgasm literally took my breath
away. My back was arched and my head was flung back, my whole body
shuddered with the spasms of hot ecstasy which shot up and down my
tingling spine.

As I came down from my incredible high, I noticed my daddy was not
crouched between my spread thighs anymore. You were standing in front
of me holding your massively thick cock in your fist, jerking the shaft
slowly as you stared at my body hungrily. My thighs were widely parted
and my cunt-slit still gaped open invitingly, dripping pussy-juice onto
the shiny surface of your desk.

"Oooooooh, Daddy!", I smiled dreamily, "You sure have an big fat boner
there! What are you gonna do with it?"

"Daddy is gonna fuck his baby girl"

"Oh yes daddy fuck me please"

"Oh, Daddy, fill me up. Shoot your cum in your little girl."

You held me by the hips and hunched forwards, pulling your daughter
body onto your cock at the same time. My juice-slickened young ass slid
along the glassy desk-top stopping only when your cock was buried in my
tight hot little cunt hole to the hilt. I leaned back and lifted my ass
up, grinding my clit onto the base of your pulsing cock.

"Oh, God! Fuck! Uhhhh, shit!" I squealed shamelessly, looking down at
the long, stiff, glistening stalk of my daddy's cock stabbing into my
bulging, hairless little pussy. "Yessss! Fuck me!.... Fuck me, Daddy!
Fuck my cunt! Unnnnnnnnnnghhhhhhh, Daaaaaaaaaaaaaadddddddyy!!"

You could feel your swollen cock head slamming against your daughter's
cervix, the tip penetrating that tight little inner hole more and more
on every thrust as my slippery young cunt gripped my daddy pulsing cock
with incredible force. My hot little ass was bouncing on the desktop
and I was squealing loudly, but you kept fucking me, kept picking up
the speed of your slamming strokes, each thrust jerking my bodily,
making my tiny little tits jiggle and my tightly-packed cunt squelch
and suck up around your pounding cock!

Your sexy little daughter was almost beside herself with lust, hunching
my tiny twat hard up against you as you kept fucking your big, fat cock
deep up inside me. With a great deal of effort, you held back from
cumming, trying to last as long as you could in order to sustain the
deliciously tight grip of your daughter's hot, snug little cunt around
your powerfully fucking cock. But I was rapidly approaching my own
orgasm.

I was gasping and trembling, and you could feel the waves of pleasure
rippling through my little body. My mouth was open and my tiny jiggling
tits shook with each thrust.

"Ohhhhhh, shit, yeah!" I moaned, my hands going out to grapple your ass
cheeks and to squeeze them, "Fuck me hard, Daddy! I love it when you
fuck me really hard!"

Holding onto my smooth round buttocks, you continued to ram your cock
into your little daughter's up-thrust cunt. I had my legs wrapped
around my daddy's waist and my arms flung around your neck as your
massive cock slammed down into my young twat to a depth the I had never
known before, causing me to gasp and moan with pleasure.

"Ooooohh, Daddy!.. God! Yes, just like that! Fuck me hard! Ohhh, yes,
deeper!"

You were stretching my tight young twat to the limit. On each stroke,
my taut pink pussy lips clung to my daddy's cock shaft like a small,
sucking mouth. The lewd sight had a tremendously exciting effect on you
and despite being very close to orgasm yourself, you began to fuck your
cock into your daughter with deeper, harder thrusts.

Ohhhh, Daddy! Fuck me hard! Uhh! Uhh! I'm gonna cum any second!",
"Goddd!... Fuck meeee!... I love it!... Unnhnhnnnnhhhhh!"

You grabbed your whimpering daughter by the thighs and lifted my hot
little ass up off the desk, driving your plunging cock deep into my
squirming cunt as I came.

"Ooooooh, God! I'm cumming, Daddy! It feels so good!...Yes! Yes!
Yesssss!"

"Uhhhg! Jesus!... I'm coming too, baby!", shuddering and hunching your
cock deep up inside your squealing little daughter. "Uuuuuuuuuhh God,
right
up your cunt!... Cumming up your tight, sweet, little cunt, you
gorgeous little fuck!!!!...Arrrggghhh!"

My eyes fluttered wildly as my daddy's cock jerked inside me, filling
my quivering twat to the brim with load after load of hot, scalding
cum.

"Uuuuhh yesssss, give it to me Daddy!... Come in my cunt!!!" I
screeched, my little pussy convulsing around your throbbing prick.
"Cum, Daddy! Cummm!"

You filled my little cunt with a full load!

I put my arms around your neck "I love you Daddy"

You said" I love you to Baby girl and for now on that cunt is all mine"

I smiled "Yes Daddy all for you"





==============================================================================
TOPIC: the forte is truly dead, another victory for UTB
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/63cf18a8fbb2d3bb
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:13 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Daddy's Cunt

By Anonymous


Your secretary called you over the intercom to let you know that your
daughter was there to see you and then she showed me to your office.
You were not happy to see me do to the fact that I had very little on
and you had warn me many times about coming to your office looking like
a whore. I had a very short skirt on that barely covered my ass and a
very tight fitting blouse on! You could tell I had no bra on do to my
perky little nipples were showing through!

The first thing you said to me after the door shut behind me was,
"Little girl what have I told you about dressing like that?" And I
replied back with, "I know Daddy, but......" You would not even let me
finish. You told me that " No buts about it! You are only 16 and act
like a little slut and if you don't change then I am taking your car
and sending you to live with your mother!"

All I could say was" No daddy please don't send me away. I promise I
will be good. Please let me show you how good I can be!"

I walked over to your desk and I climbed on your lap and put my arms
around your neck! " Daddy I promise to be good". I tried to kiss you
but you pushed me away and told me that I needed to go home and that we
would talk about everything later.

Growing impatient, I grabbed my daddy's hand. "Feel me Daddy!... Feel
how hot I am for you!", I husked, shoving your hand between my smooth
young thighs. You quickly pulled away. With a moan, l pressed my
daddy's big, sweaty palm tightly against my eager young snatch. You
gasped at the contact, feeling the wetness of your daughter's hot
little cunt through the sheer fabric of her panties. You pulled your
hand away and said "No I can't do this you are my daughter". I then
stood up and removed my panties! I lifted my ass onto the edge of your
desk and spread my legs exposing my sweet young cunt! You pretended
that I wasn't even there! But I noticed the bulge forming rapidly in my
daddy's pants. I pulled my skirt up even more showing everything that
laid between my young thighs.

"Now daddy you don't have to pretend that you don't want to feel my
fuck hole with your big manly cock. I promise not to tell a soul". We
can't do this you replied. I love you daddy and I want to show you just
how good I can be! At this point you could not help yourself, you were
so aroused! You told me to get off you desk that I was being bad and
needed to be punished. You moved over to the couch and told me to come
bend over your knee. What are you gonna do Daddy, I asked.

"I'm gonna give you what you deserve, sweetheart. You've been a naughty
little girl and naughty girls need to be punished!", You ran your hand
along my ass then gave me a quick smack. OUCH!

"Spread your legs, honey... or I'll give you another one!", you
demanded. You ran your finger along my lips and you could not believe
how wet your little girl was as you slowly ran your finger across my
clit. Then letting your finger enter my pussy. I moaned as you finger
fucked me.

"Does it feel good baby?" you asked.

"My pussy just loves it Daddy, but it wants more than your
finger!!!" . Tell me what you want Daddy to give you! "Daddy, I can't
wait for you to stick your big ol' cock into my little pussy and fuck
me till I cum all over you!" Ohhhhh Daddy is gonna fuck you, but first
daddy thinks you should remove all your clothes!

At this moment you told me to stand up and remove ALL my clothes. I was
standing before and you could not believe how sexy your little girl had
become! I noticed you adjusting the hard on in your pants. I dropped to
my knees and I begin to unbutton your shirt as I found my way to your
lips. My lips met yours. Our lips fused together and our tongues began
to dance with excitement in each other's mouth. I looked into your
eyes.
" Oh Daddy do you know how look I have fantasy about being your little
whore, your little cocksucker?".

Baby why don't you show Daddy just how good of a cocksucker you can be?
I begin kissing and licking you chest as my hand made its way down to
undo your belt. I then unbutton your pants and slowly unzipped them.
You felt my tongue teasing your nipple as I reached for your hard on. I
could not believe how big my daddy's cock was and I could not wait to
put his cock in my mouth. As I wrapped my hand around your cock you
felt my tongue teasing the head of your manhood. Around and around my
tongue went then down one side all the way to your balls as my hand ran
up and down your shaft. Licking and sucking your balls into my mouth,
then back up to the head of your manhood as I slowly took you in my
mouth inch by inch until I could feel my daddy's cock on the back of my
throat. "What a good little cocksucker you are baby". "That's right
baby, take all of daddy in your mouth".

"You like sucking daddy's cock baby?". "Oh yes daddy I love having your
cock in my mouth but I think I am ready to have you in my little
pussy". "Ok baby, but first thing is first."

You then picked me up and moved me over to your desk. Spread my legs
and pulling my ass to the edge of your desk. You then got on your knees
and I could feel your hands hold me thighs open so wide. Then, with a
moan of pure lust, you pushed your face right into your daughter's
lewdly open crotch and began licking and slurping at my sweet little
slot. I arched my back and thrust my hips forwards as my daddy ran his
stiff tongue up and down my drooling slit. I was obviously enjoying my
father's mouth on my hot little cunt very much indeed.

"Mmmmmmm! Oh, yeahhh, Daddy! Lick me!" I moaned, looking down at my
daddy's mouth and lips on my tender pussy.

Then using your thumbs to part my pussy lips as you slithered your
tongue as far up inside my tasty young cunt hole as you could. My
adolescent cunt-juice was delicious and there was plenty of it as I
rapidly approached my first orgasm.

"Oooooooooooh, yessssssssssssss" I hissed. "You're making me cum Daddy!
You're making me cummmmmmmmmmmmmm!!"

You sucked my clit more vigorously as you felt your daughter's climax
peak and my high-pitched little cries of lust stopped for several long
seconds as the intense pleasure of orgasm literally took my breath
away. My back was arched and my head was flung back, my whole body
shuddered with the spasms of hot ecstasy which shot up and down my
tingling spine.

As I came down from my incredible high, I noticed my daddy was not
crouched between my spread thighs anymore. You were standing in front
of me holding your massively thick cock in your fist, jerking the shaft
slowly as you stared at my body hungrily. My thighs were widely parted
and my cunt-slit still gaped open invitingly, dripping pussy-juice onto
the shiny surface of your desk.

"Oooooooh, Daddy!", I smiled dreamily, "You sure have an big fat boner
there! What are you gonna do with it?"

"Daddy is gonna fuck his baby girl"

"Oh yes daddy fuck me please"

"Oh, Daddy, fill me up. Shoot your cum in your little girl."

You held me by the hips and hunched forwards, pulling your daughter
body onto your cock at the same time. My juice-slickened young ass slid
along the glassy desk-top stopping only when your cock was buried in my
tight hot little cunt hole to the hilt. I leaned back and lifted my ass
up, grinding my clit onto the base of your pulsing cock.

"Oh, God! Fuck! Uhhhh, shit!" I squealed shamelessly, looking down at
the long, stiff, glistening stalk of my daddy's cock stabbing into my
bulging, hairless little pussy. "Yessss! Fuck me!.... Fuck me, Daddy!
Fuck my cunt! Unnnnnnnnnnghhhhhhh, Daaaaaaaaaaaaaadddddddyy!!"

You could feel your swollen cock head slamming against your daughter's
cervix, the tip penetrating that tight little inner hole more and more
on every thrust as my slippery young cunt gripped my daddy pulsing cock
with incredible force. My hot little ass was bouncing on the desktop
and I was squealing loudly, but you kept fucking me, kept picking up
the speed of your slamming strokes, each thrust jerking my bodily,
making my tiny little tits jiggle and my tightly-packed cunt squelch
and suck up around your pounding cock!

Your sexy little daughter was almost beside herself with lust, hunching
my tiny twat hard up against you as you kept fucking your big, fat cock
deep up inside me. With a great deal of effort, you held back from
cumming, trying to last as long as you could in order to sustain the
deliciously tight grip of your daughter's hot, snug little cunt around
your powerfully fucking cock. But I was rapidly approaching my own
orgasm.

I was gasping and trembling, and you could feel the waves of pleasure
rippling through my little body. My mouth was open and my tiny jiggling
tits shook with each thrust.

"Ohhhhhh, shit, yeah!" I moaned, my hands going out to grapple your ass
cheeks and to squeeze them, "Fuck me hard, Daddy! I love it when you
fuck me really hard!"

Holding onto my smooth round buttocks, you continued to ram your cock
into your little daughter's up-thrust cunt. I had my legs wrapped
around my daddy's waist and my arms flung around your neck as your
massive cock slammed down into my young twat to a depth the I had never
known before, causing me to gasp and moan with pleasure.

"Ooooohh, Daddy!.. God! Yes, just like that! Fuck me hard! Ohhh, yes,
deeper!"

You were stretching my tight young twat to the limit. On each stroke,
my taut pink pussy lips clung to my daddy's cock shaft like a small,
sucking mouth. The lewd sight had a tremendously exciting effect on you
and despite being very close to orgasm yourself, you began to fuck your
cock into your daughter with deeper, harder thrusts.

Ohhhh, Daddy! Fuck me hard! Uhh! Uhh! I'm gonna cum any second!",
"Goddd!... Fuck meeee!... I love it!... Unnhnhnnnnhhhhh!"

You grabbed your whimpering daughter by the thighs and lifted my hot
little ass up off the desk, driving your plunging cock deep into my
squirming cunt as I came.

"Ooooooh, God! I'm cumming, Daddy! It feels so good!...Yes! Yes!
Yesssss!"

"Uhhhg! Jesus!... I'm coming too, baby!", shuddering and hunching your
cock deep up inside your squealing little daughter. "Uuuuuuuuuhh God,
right
up your cunt!... Cumming up your tight, sweet, little cunt, you
gorgeous little fuck!!!!...Arrrggghhh!"

My eyes fluttered wildly as my daddy's cock jerked inside me, filling
my quivering twat to the brim with load after load of hot, scalding
cum.

"Uuuuhh yesssss, give it to me Daddy!... Come in my cunt!!!" I
screeched, my little pussy convulsing around your throbbing prick.
"Cum, Daddy! Cummm!"

You filled my little cunt with a full load!

I put my arms around your neck "I love you Daddy"

You said" I love you to Baby girl and for now on that cunt is all mine"

I smiled "Yes Daddy all for you"





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Schoolgirl Incest (Mg,pedo,incest)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/fabaae75a75092c7
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:30 am
From: bobandcarole_661@hotm...

Schoolgirl Incest

By Glenn




The following story is a complete fantasy (of course) but there isn't
much that
I wouldn't give to live it out with my mom and sister. I hope you enjoy
it.

Glenn brought the video he had just ordered from the net home and was
looking
forward to jerking his massive cock while watching the sluts on the
video
perform every perverted act you could imagine. He placed the video down
onto the
table and went to his room to get changed. As he put on some loose
fitting
shorts his little sister, Sherry, came home from school early.

Sherry was one of the hottest pieces of teenage ass you could ever see.
She was
just 14 and was beginning to tell that men where staring at her more.
Her black
hair, which she normally wore down at shoulder length, was now tied up
in a pony
tail. And her bangs hung on her forehead perfectly. Her one piece
school uniform
was shorter than it was supposed to be and her young developing tits
filled the
top of it. Her teen ass made your eyes stare, and she had no idea that
she had
caused her science teacher, Mr. Rhelo, to go into office during classes
and
stroke his cock while imagining fucking her tight virgin asshole hard.

Sherry threw her bag down and glanced at the table where Glenn's video
was
placed. She picked it up and stared wide eyed at the cover. It showed a
picture
of a very young girl, around 11 or 12 in age surrounded by 5 naked men
and her
face was covered in cum. Sherry had only scene porn one time before, at
her
friends house. She turned the video over and on the back in clear red
letters
was a description of what was inside. Just as she got to the word
bestiality,
her brother Glenn said "What the hell are you doing home?"

Before she had a chance to reply he grabbed the video. "Are you going
to watch
that now?" She asked in her sweet "little girl" voice. Glenn was
suddenly
confronted with his biggest fantasy. He had wanted to fuck the shit out
of his
sister for as long as he could remember and now here she was, alone
with him and
a very perverted porn video.

"Aaaaahhhhh, yes I was, why?" He replied

"Can I watch it with you" she asked.

Sherry also held a fantasy of letting her older brother do anything he
wanted
with her. She had been fucking herself with cucumbers, bananas and any
other
phallic shaped fruit or vegetable she could find for the last 2 years.
Whenever
she shoved the various food stuffs into her teen cunt she would imagine
it was
her brothers cock showing her what incest fucking was all about.

Glenn slipped the video into the machine and sat down on the couch.
Sherry
followed suit and Glenn pressed play. After the titles, that where in
German,
finished his favourite word appeared on the screen. 'INCEST' in big red
letters.
Then a girl about 12 years old was playing with some dolls and bears
when a
young guy of about 17 walked in. Then across the screen came some words
that
made Glenn's cock hard. 'BROTHER + SISTER INCEST MOVIE ONE'. Then the
guy walked
up to the little girl who was obviously his sister and pulled out his
massive
cock. His sister smiled, grabbed his cock and began trying to suck in
as much as
she could. She sucked and licked and after about 5 minutes he said
something in
German and she began wanking his cock until he moaned and erupted
stream after
endless stream over his sisters face and in her mouth.

"Oh my god that's so hot, look at all his stuff. There's so much of it.
Do all
guys cum that much?" She said

"Only when they have their little sisters sucking them," Glenn replied.

And with that he pulled down his shorts so that his 10 inch cock stood
up.
Sherry stared, unable to move or speak. Glenn grabbed her hand and
placed it on
his cock.

"Stroke this nasty sister fucker you incest slut," He commanded.

Sherry had spied on her brother wanking enough times to know roughly
how to do
it. She pulled his foreskin up and down as he began to moan, "Faster,
faster you
stupid bitch, make me shoot my hot incest fuck for you!"

"Tell me you want it on your face Sherry!" he said

"Give it to me all over my schoolgirl face Glenn MMMmmmmmmm its so
hard," She
replied.

Sherry could remember from the last porn movie she saw at her friends
house that
the guy really liked it when the girl said dirty things so she
continued. Just
as she finished saying the words she began jerking her brothers cock
faster then
without hesitation she got on her knees and began doing what the girl
in the
video had done. She began sucking the hell out of his cock.

Glenn grabbed both sides of her head and began using her head to jerk
off.
Sherry wanted to be used as a fuckdoll by her brother as he kept up his
steady
pace with her mouth and tongue.

"Suck it, that's it suck my fat cock sis, I'm gonna fill your mouth
with my
incest fuck, you schoolgirl whore!" He moaned.

He could feel his sap rise so he pulled her off and pushed her down
onto the
ground. Then he knelt back and told her to lift her skirt. She
instantly obeyed
and Glenn was rewarded with the sight of his sisters black lace
panties, panties
that where way too sexy for the average teenager.

Glenn began to stroke off faster until he again felt his nuts tighten.
He
straddled her chest and slowed his wanking down to steady strokes. She
smiled at
her brother who's cock was mere centimeters away from her mouth. She
felt
strange and then realised it was lust, pure and utter animal lust for
her
brother. He felt the same.

"Oh fuck here it comes Sherry stick your tongue out, I'm gonna shoot it
all over
your face sis, here take my incest fuck."

He wanted to coat his sisters face in his cum so he carefully aimed his
cock at
her and let loose the biggest amount of cum he had ever produced. It
kept
cumming and cumming and cumming. It was shooting over her tongue and
cheeks and
lips and chin in thick squirts. It was so creamy and thick it looked
like
watered down yogurt.

Sherry was in heaven. Her tongue was coated and her mouth was quickly
filling up
with his seed. She could really feel each squirt as his cum was so
thick and
heavy. A few of his shots then went across her hair, gluing her bangs
together.
Finally his orgasm slowed and he dribbled the last few drops onto her
school
uniform covered chest.

He breathed out loudly and smiled as he looked at his very cute little
sister,
who had just become even cuter with her brothers fuck all over her 14
year old
face. He slowly rubbed his cock around in his mess and couldn't believe
it was
so thick. Sherry swallowed the mouthful of her brothers warm, thick,
creamy
incest fuck and then staring at her brother, slowly licked her lips.

"That was so hot, can we do it again?" she asked.

"I plan to do that and a whole lot more Sherry," he replied.

"It felt so sexy to have you doing that on me, I loved it, can
we......."

Glenn interrupted her mid sentence.

"Tomorrow I'm going to take you out onto a farm and your going to suck
some
horse and any other animal cock I can find. I'm going to turn you into
a really
sick slut. Now come here and give your brother a kiss."

She walked over and Glenn grabbed her ass and lifted her up. She
wrapped her
legs around him and they kissed. She sucked on his tongue and cleaned
his mouth
out. Glenn could taste his fuck as she continued kissing. All the while
he
squeezed her firm round and perfect ass cheeks.

"I'm going to have some of this tight schoolgirl asshole too". He said.

Sherry smiled and hugged her brother. Then she wondered how many other
14 year
old girls had brothers who were as hot as hers.

CHAPTER 2

Sherry and Glenn didn't know that their mother had come home just after
they put
the tape on, and she had watched the whole scene. As she did she rubbed
her wet
cunt against the kitchen door knob. She had known that Glenn held
desires for
her a son wasn't suppose to towards a mother. She was often going into
his room
when he was at work and finding Incest magazines and his computer still
running
and showing pictures of bestiality and stories of incest. Then there
was the
time that she went to tell him she was going out and found he was in
the toilet.
However, on his computer was a website entirely of pictures of incest
between
mothers and sons. And there next to his computer was a pair of her used
panties.
They where particularly hot ones and the crotch of them was covered in
his cum.

Since then she had been spying on him jerking his big cock off with her
panties
while looking at all the incest sites on the net. And now she found
herself
envying her teenage daughter, because she was getting what she wanted
so
much.........her sons thick man fuck. She decided to get what she
wanted that
night and snuck out to get a little something to surprise him.

She knew from the magazines and pictures on his computer that along
with incest,
bestiality, very young girls and school uniforms (sometimes all
combined) that
he also had a "thing" for nurses. So she headed straight for the
costume shop
and hired a nurses uniform, making sure it was several sizes smaller
then she
normally wore. Then she went home.

Glenn was sitting in his room replying to some e-mails. His mom came in
and
asked where Sherry was. She had gone to her friends house so she knew
that she
had her son all to herself. She too wanted to be used like a real fuck
slut and
she knew she had given that trait to her daughter. The fact that it was
incest
made it more appealing. She went to her room and put on a pair of red
lace and
silk thong bikini panties and a matching bra. Then she put on the
nurses
uniform.

She went to his door and called out.

"I've got something for you Glenn"

Glenn quickly minimised the mpeg of the little girl being gang fucked
and
answered.

"What's that mom?"

She entered his room and his jaw dropped. There in front of him was his
mother
dressed like a nurse. Her red bra and panties visible beneath the
material. "All
this is yours honey," she said as she lifted the uniform to reveal the
crotch of
her panties.

Glenn swiveled his chair around and pulled off his shorts. His cock
grew erect
in front of his mom. She then walked over wrapped her arms around his
neck and
stuck her tongue in his mouth. He grabbed the uniform and lifted it up.
Then he
grabbed her ass and squeezed it.

"I'm going to give you a show," she said.

Glenn sat back and his mom turned around and bent over. She pulled the
material
of her thong to the side and then grabbing her asscheeks spread them as
far as
she could.

"Stay like that," Glenn said as he jerked his cock stating at his moms
spread
asshole.

She turned her head back to watch him jerk off.

"OOOOHHHhhhhhhh yes jerk that cock honey. You sick bastard, wank over
me wank it
yes yes," she moaned.

Glenn had had enough. He grabbed her and pushed her down onto the bed
then he
spat on her open asshole and slid his cock in to the hilt. Then he
immediately
began hammering it in and out at lightning speed. He fell on top of her
and
grabbed her tits through the uniform.

"Take it nursey, do you like that mom?, huh. Your asshole is so fucking
tight,
I'm going to open it up then shoot my incest fuck on your face you
fucking slut
incest whore," Glenn said

"Yesssssss, rape me, rape me, use my ass, incest fuck me, incest fuck
me, oh god
make it hurt," she moaned

Then Glenn pulled out and his mom turned over, opened her mouth and
stuck out
her tongue ready for her sons incest fuck all over her face. Glenn
moaned and
again made sure that all his cum went on her face. His ejaculation
wasn't as big
the first one, however it felt just as good. It was, however, just as
thick as
his first one. Two long thick jets of it coated her tongue then he
aimed higher
and arc after arc squirted his mom all over her face.

He moved back slightly and smiled at her. She looked at him and
swallowed the
fuck that he had shot in her mouth.

"Cunt fuck me baby, stick your mommy fucking cock into my incest cunt
hole and
fuck me," she said through clenched teeth.

Glenn's smile grew wider and he told her to pull up her skirt. She
immediately
did as she was told and then Glenn pulled her panties to one side. As
he held
them she pulled her cunt hole obscenely open.

"Look at how big my cunt is Glenn, I've been fucking myself with
cucumbers
imagining you where fucking me. Stick it in honey, pleeeaaassse fuck
me," she
said.

Glenn shoved his cock in and began pounding his mom's pussy. He bent
down and
she sucked his tongue.

"How does that feel?, huh, does mommy's incest hole feel nice?, cunt
fuck me
stud son, oh god yesssssss fuck me fuck me, ooooohhhhhhhh yesssssss I'm
gonna
cum, ooooohhhhh Glenn your going to make your mother cum, I'm going to
cum on
your cock honey," she moaned and squealed.

Glenn then felt his mothers cunt walls close in and she began screaming
out as
her son brought her to orgasm. Then he began cumming for the third time
that
day. This time he shot what was left in his balls deep into his moms
pussy.
Glenn collapsed next to his mom, and she rolled on top of him and began
kissing
him. His fuck was still all over her face and he tasted it as she
pushed her
tongue around in his mouth.

Glenn laid there and wondered what he had done to deserve this. His two
biggest
fantasies had come true. Now if he could get his mom and sister to do
some
naughty things to some farm animals his life would be perfect. He
wasn't
completely finished with his mother yet though. He grabbed her hair and
through
clenched teeth he told her to lay down and spread her legs. She
immediately
began to get wet.

"Let's see just how big your cunt hole really is mom," Glenn said.

And with that he began working his fist into her hole. She began
moaning again,
all the while Glenn pushed until his hand, up to his wrist, was inside
his mom's
fuck hole. He then began fisting her in a steady strokes. What a sight
they
made. Glenn, fisting his mom who was dressed in a nurses uniform
moaning and
sighing. She then began sliding two of her fingers inside her asshole.
So now as
Glenn fist fucked her she finger fucked her asshole.

"I will do anything your sick fucking mind wants me to, baby," she
said.

Glenn smiled knowing that tomorrow she would be sucking and fucking
every animal
they could find.

CHAPTER 3

Glenn woke up early, so as he could get ready for his mom and sister's
special
day. Sherry knew that she was going with Glenn to a farm but didn't
know that
her mom was coming too. Likewise his mom didn't know Sherry would be
coming all
both girls knew for sure was that they would be swallowing and having
more cum
then they could ever imagine shot onto their faces, and it wouldn't be
Glenn's.
It would be animal cum. Glenn planned to add his own fuck to their
animal cum
covered faces.

Sherry came out of her room wearing a pair of very tight shorts and a
mid-rif
top, her firm teenage tits bouncing with each step. Just as she reached
the
kitchen where Glenn was drinking his tea their mom walked out wearing a
short
floral dress.

"Now you're both here I might as well tell you that we will all be
going to the
country today, and you two sluts are going to do whatever I say," Glenn
stated.

His mom looked surprised at first but that soon disappeared as the
thought that
she would be having a hot incest threesome entered her head.

"We will do whatever you tell us to, right Sherry?" his mom said.

And then she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and he grabbed her
ass
through her dress. They then began tongue kissing right in front of
Sherry, who
began rubbing her little cunt through her shorts as she watched her
brother and
mom make out.

They had decided to make a picnic out of their hot little incest
triangle, and
after lunch an idea entered Glenn's head. He stood up and stripped off
all his
clothes. Then he told his mom and sister to kneel in front of him.

"Open your mouths you fucking whores," Glenn said.

They both did as they where told and then Glenn began letting loose an
endless
stream of piss into their mouths. He filled his sisters mouth then
squirted in
his moms.

"Swallow it!" Glenn commanded.

Both girls did as they where told. While they swallowed his champagne
he aimed
his stream over their faces until they where both dripping with piss.

"Lay down and spread your legs". Glenn told his mother.

"Sherry stick your fist in mom's cunt". Glenn said through clenched
teeth.

Sherry did as she was told and soon their mom was moaning for Sherry to
"Fist
fuck mommy's cunt hole." Glenn jacked his cock as he watched Sherry's
hand push
in and out of her moms hole.

"Time for some animal cock girls," Glenn stated.

The three of them walked over to where five horses where tied to a
fence.

"I want you to be as messy as you can," Glenn told his mother.

She then knelt and began stroking the sheathed cock of the horse until
it began
to grow until it was fully erect. His mom then got on her knees and
began
licking the length of the big black skinned cock. Her lust took over
and she
began to suck the head. Her head began bobbing back and fourth as she
slowly
brought the horse off. Glenn pushed his sister down in front of him and
she
immediately began sucking his cock as he watched his slut whore mother
give head
to a horse.

Sherry's head bobbed faster and faster as her cunt gushed teeny girl
juice into
her bikini panties. Glenn smiled as he looked down at his sister and
then over
to his mother. She was now bobbing her head as fast as her daughters.
She felt
like a complete slut, sucking horse cock in front of her son and
daughter. Glenn
grabbed his sister's hair with both hands.

"Slow down, I don't want to cum until that nasty slut has her face
covered in
horse fuck," Glenn said.

All of a sudden Glenn's mom's head stopped and while she kept the tip
of the
horses cock in her mouth she proceeded to jack his cock. Her hand was a
blur as
she pulled his big pink and black meat back and forth. Then the horse
let out a
grunt and began letting loose more cum then his mother could have ever
hoped to
see or taste or feel. Her mouth was filled almost instantly. She then
pulled his
cock out of her mouth and continued jerking it. She swallowed most of
the load
that was shot into her mouth. As she did this the horse kept squirting
his thick
custard like cum all over her face.

What a site she made. Kneeling below a horse. Her mouth wide open and
her tongue
hanging out while she jerked on the horse cock as it kept shooting and
shooting
his horse fuck all over her face. Eventually the horse stopped cumming
and she
immediately took his cock back into her mouth to clean it and suck out
any cum
that was left in his balls.

She stood up on her uneasy feet, almost dizzy with lust. Her lust
doubled when
she saw her son smiling at her while her daughter, on her knees in
front her
brother, sucked his massive cock. The sight of his mother smiling and
licking
her lips with her face literally covered in horse cum sent him over the
edge.
His mom quickly knelt beside her daughter, looking up at Glenn still
running her
tongue around her lips and letting some of the cum dribble from her
mouth.

"Cover her fucking teenage incest face with your fuck baby, Take it on
your face
Sherry and eat your brothers nasty fuck you fucking whore, you nasty
little
schoolgirl whore. Does her teenage mouth feel good honey, huh, does
it......"

She was broken off mid sentence by Glenn moaning loudly and then he
took his
cock in his hand and began jerking, hard and fast. After about ten
strokes he
let loose his wad. Thick streams shot out of his swollen dickhead and
landed all
over her face. Sherry moaned for more as her brother kept cumming. By
the time
he had stopped his cum had landed in thick streaks across her face.
There where
lines of it in her hair on her tongue, which she still had hanging out.

"You nasty little bitch!" Glenn moaned with a grin.

Their mom immediately began deep kissing Sherry trying to taste her
stud sons
juice. She grew hornier and hornier and she slowly began rubbing
Sherry's
teenage cunt through her shorts. Sherry began moaning and pushing her
hips into
her mothers hand.

"Lay down honey," her mom said.

Then she slowly slid down her bikini panties. She told Sherry to spread
her legs
then she slid her mound against Sherry's. She then began rubbing her
cunt
against her daughters. Both girls began moaning louder and louder.
Glenn's cock
became hard again as he watched his sister and mom rub their mounds
together. He
approached his mom's face and forced his cock into her horse cum
covered mouth.
She began sucking his cock immediately. Glenn, not content with her
just sucking
it, grabbed her head and began pounding his cock violently into her
mouth. This
just made her moan louder around his pistoning mother fucking cock.

Glenn pulled out of his mother's cock and pulled Sherry up by her hair.
He led
her to the second horse and told her to start sucking. Sherry
immediately did as
she was told. While Sherry attempted to suck the massive horse cock
Glenn pulled
his mom's legs up and apart and slid his cock into her tight asshole
and
immediately began to fuck her deep and powerfully. She was in heaven
watching
her daughter trying to suck off a horse while her stud son ass fucked
her like a
pro. Soon the horse let loose his load, however, it proved to be too
much for
Sherry and she choked and coughed as it shot it's first streamer into
her mouth.
As Sherry gagged on the horse semen the horse kept pumping long thick
streamers
of his porridge like cum over her sweet little teenage face. Finally it
stopped
and with one extra cough Sherry got out from under the animal and
turned to face
her mom and brother.

The sight of her face covered in animal fuck nearly sent Glenn over the
edge but
he wanted one more thing. He pulled out of his mom's asshole and told
Sherry to
lay down and spread her legs. The he told his mom to lick out her ass.
She
instantly went to work trying to lick out her daughters virgin asshole.
When
Glenn couldn't wait anymore he pulled his mom away and began slowly
sliding his
cock into his sisters asshole.

"It hurts Glenn, Ow! it hurts AAAAAAAAhhhhhhhhhhhhh please no
pleeeeeeaaassssssssssseeeee," Sherry first moaned and then screamed.

But Glenn was determined to take her ass cherry and continued until
both she and
he suddenly felt her hole give way. Sherry was now breathing hard as
Glenn began
to slide in and out slowly. Soon the stinging, burning pain turned to a
feeling
she was begining to like. Eventually Sherry found herself being ass
fucked just
the way her mom had while she was sucking the horse. All the while
Glenn and
Sherry where having some brother and sister fun their mom was fisting
herself
watching her kids fuck like no tomorrow.

Glenn felt his nuts tighten he told his mom to get here fast. Then he
unleashed
his second load of the day into his sisters tight ass. Sherry screamed
with
pleasure as she felt her brothers cum shoot into her bowels. Glenn
pulled out
and told Sherry to squat over their moms face and let her lick out his
cum.
Sherry did as she was told and soon she felt her moms tongue licking
the raw rim
of her puckered asshole.

"Pull your cheeks apart baby," her mom said.

Glenn smiled as he watched his sister squating over her mothers face,
holding
her asshole open as his thick creamy cum dribbled out of it onto his
moms face
and tongue. This had been one hell of a fucking day and Glenn was
determined to
have alot more days like this. Soon whenever his dad went over east on
business
trips Glenn found himself with his mom and sister begging for his cum.
It didn't
stop their either. Glenn soon found himself with his mom, sister and 12
year old
cousin all wanting a piece of his cock. That Italian guy who won the
Oscar was
right, Life certainly is beautiful!.





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Touching Little Girls (Mg,pedo,incest)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/b4bdcec674294f3f
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:32 am
From: bobandcarole_661@hotm...

Touching Little Girls

By Kairra S. (Incest-father/daughter)



This is a work of fiction. This stuff is fun to get off on (as I do)
but
touching a child is illegal and psychologically damaging to the child.
So have
fun and don't fuck anyone up! Part 1 Harold loved when Cindy brought
her friends
over. REALLY loved it! Cindy was his little girl. Today she had brought
over
Maggie, one of the girls she knew from the school paper they both
worked at. It
was Saturday afternoon and the girls had decided to spend the day by
the pool. A
pastime Jack more then approved of. After all, they were both only 13
years old.
"Not a safe age to be wondering the streets," he thought, grinning to
himself.
He was in one of his favorite spots right now. Leaning against the
bathroom
window frame, his pants down to his ankles and his 8 inch swelling cock
drooling
pre-cum on his right hand. He had a perfect view of Maggie through the
partially
closed shutters. She wasn't exactly beautiful; not by a long shot. But
she was
young and very sweet looking, the same age as his daughter though she
looked a
few years younger. Long straight dirty blond hair. Pudgy, small breasts
that
budded more from lingering baby fat then the onset of womanhood. The
complete
opposite of Cindy who stood a full foot taller then Maggie with the
slim body of
a child on the verge of development. Her breasts though just as small
as
Maggie's were much more firm, barely bigger then small lemons with very
evident
thick nipples. Not that Jack had ever contemplated their taste or
texture. After
all she was his daughter. He may have been a horny old man but he
certainly
wasn't a pervert!

He turned his thoughts back to Maggie. The girls were lying on lawn
chairs
practically underneath the bathroom window that held Jack's reflection.
Maggie's
wet bathing suit clung tightly to her mound. She had outgrown its size
at least
two years ago and Jack moaned as he spotted the outline of her cunt
lips through
the material. "She was probably the kind of girl who was always creamy"
he
thought. The kind of girl that always left thick poignant globs of
sticky cream
in the crotch of her panties. Even in her wet bathing suit he thought
as he
stroked his cock harder.

She was obviously a virgin. He had nonchalantly questioned Cindy about
her
experience with boys. It was nil. She hadn't even been kissed yet. But
she just
"looked" like the kind of girl who was wet all of time. Without even
knowing it.
She was also the kind of girl who was going to lose her virginity very
quickly.
Probably by the first pencil-dicked pimple-faced teenage jerk-off that
figured
out that she would spread her legs for a few seconds of male attention.
And God
how he wished he was that jerk-off. How he would love to be the first
guy to get
his cock enveloped by those greasy puffed out cunt lips. The first one
to force
her head down on his cock to pump a hard earned load into. The first
guy to cum
on her plump little tits and belly. God he groaned as his fist pumped
frantically at his thick pulsing hard-on, the head of which was already
a dark
reddish purple, the skin riding roughly over the swelling veins over
and over
and over again.

She was probably the kind of girl who'd take your entire cock in any
hole. The
kind that you don't have to worry about choking when she's sucking you
off
because you know she'll be back for more if you take her out to dinner
once in a
while. "Fuck," he thought, his forearm straining from his violet
stoking. "For
twenty bucks she would probably let me see her cunt. Would probably let
me move
up real close and smell it."

"Christ," he thought again, "she would probably let me lick her just
for a
fuckin' ice cream cone! If she wasn't such a big mouth I'd take her out
for a
car ride right now, buy her an ice cream and take her to the small
patch of
woods out back. She could eat her ice cream in the back seat while I
eat out her
pussy!" Jack felt his balls contract tightly as his palm and fingers
rode his
cock hard. "Yeah baby that's it. Eat up while I savor your little
pussy. Ahhh
God .... Yeah. ... that's it," he groaned as the first string of cum
shot out of
his cock. "That's it sweetie ... eat up because daddy's gonna fuck that
little
mouth of yours in a few minutes!" he screamed as his cock shot gobs
after gobs
of hot cum onto the wall ... his cum landing straight on her pussy tits
and ice
cream in his mind's eye.

Harold milked his cock completely dry, stroking hard long after it had
started
to go limp. These little episodes were few and far between. He rarely
had the
liberty of jacking off freely with a 13-year-old girl just a few feet
away. Most
of his "releasing" was done in his workshop in the basement with his
small
collection of magazines. Magazines he had paid his cousin Jake quite a
fortune
for. They didn't sell that kind of thing at the 7-11! Short, tall,
brunette,
fat, pretty, mousy; he didn't care. They all made his cock rock hard.
They were
all young. Very young. He estimated between 11 and 14 years old. All
performing
hardcore sex acts. His favorites were the ones with older men in their
late
forties (his own age actually) with their huge cocks buried deep inside
a little
girl's ass or pussy. The girl's face obscenely contorted by pain and
pleasure.
He even had five Polaroids taken by a friend of his cousins at a New
Years Eve
party. Pictures of a young girl that looked to be about 11 sucking off
two guys
that looked old enough to be her grandfathers. He had sold his favorite
chain
saw for those! And they got him off at least twice a day! A lot better
then his
born-again professional nagger that got him off twice a year! The
lifeless,
drying-up old bitch!

Having cleaned himself and the bathroom wall off Harold put on his swim
suit and
gingerly headed outside. After all it was a beautiful afternoon and
after his
enormous cum he shouldn't have to worry about Mr. Submarine surfacing
at the
sight of a little baby skin! Both girls were now playing in the pool.
As they
screamed and laughed, splashing and wrestling in the water Harold
settled in the
chair where Maggie had been sun bathing. There was just something
erotically
nasty about resting his skin on the sweaty surface of the little girl
that had
just made him cum. He would be able to read the paper as the girls were

completely covered in water leaving nothing exposed to his wondering
eye.

Several minutes later the Cindy emerged from the water. Finally Harold
Thought,
"Maggie's gonna come out and show me her wet tits." Maggie however
remained in
the water as Cindy stood about 10 feet from her father's chair her back
to him
as she faced the pool. She then got down on her knees to bend her head
forward
looking down at the inside wall of the pool. Something seemed to be
wrong with
the top filter drain. Harold observed with curiosity wondering what may
have
been the problem. But instead all he could see was Cindy. Her knees
were spread
wide. Her ass stood up high in the air to keep from falling forward
into the
pool. Her legs were skinny but long. Water trickled down the smoothness
of her
inner thighs. His gaze moved upward towards her pussy that seemed to
push
outwards towards his face. The bathing suit clung tightly to her cunt
accentuating the mound that disappeared towards her belly. He could
faintly see
her slit rising upwards to where he could assume her fuck hole must
begin.
Judging from how wide her knees were he assumed her pussy lips were
opened
exposing her clit to the wet material. The edge of her bikini bottom
rode high
on her ass a few inches above her tan line. Though her legs were a bit
on the
skinny side her ass was round and firm enveloping the extra material
into the
crack of her ass. Harold wondered what it would be like to kneel behind
her. To
push the material aside and take long licks inside that tremendous
crack. To
push his tongue inside her tight little asshole and then to lap at the
folds of
her juicy cunt. He wondered if those folds were a light pink or almost
reddish
brown color. He thought about how tight her little cunt would feel
around his
tongue if he pushed it inside her.

Just then Maggie screamed "got it" and Cindy dove back into the pool.
Harold
snapped suddenly out of his daydream. His cock was pulsing, urging its
way out
of the top of his tight bathing suit. "FUCK," he thought. "I've got a
hard-on
from looking at my own daughter! How fuckin' sick is that!" He rolled
his eyes
at the absurdity of the whole thing. And why the hell hadn't he worn
his trunks
instead of this damn Speedo! He stared gravely as the girls climbed out
of the
pool heading for the diving board his cock stiffening further at the
sight of
the water dripping down rapidly from Cindy darkly tanned smooth flat
abdomen to
the swell of her pubic mound. He lowered his newspaper quickly as the
girls
skipped quickly past his chair. The girls repeated this ritual over and
over
again. Each dive sillier then the next. Harold held his breath each
time the
girls emerged from the pool his eyes riveted to Cindy's cunt as she
approached
and ass as she walked away his hand pumping slowly behind the
newspaper. The
waist band of his bathing suit was pulled low under his balls as his
fist rubbed
his exposed cock over and over again. He needed to cum so fuckin' badly
and the
thin newspaper was the only thing that stood between Cindy and his
thick pulsing
tool!

His hand suddenly froze as the girls ran up quickly towards his chair.
"I have
to be heading home Mr. Tanner," Maggie said, breathless from the short
run.
"Thanks for the use of the pool".

"No problem," replied Harold nervously as he rested the newspaper down
on his
aching cock, "Come by anytime"! Cindy sat quickly down by her father's
side her
back to him as she dried herself off. Her ass was seated inches from
his crotch!
Harold was terrified. Under the newspaper his cock was oozing tons of
pre-cum,
his balls seconds away from sending his spunk speeding up his shaft.
And there
was no way he could reach under the paper to tuck his cock back into
his bathing
suit for fear of getting caught! Cindy on the other hand was very
pre-occupied
in herself. Her back still facing her father she hurried herself with
drying off
and endless blabber about Maggie's upcoming 14th birthday party.
Suddenly Cindy
turned slightly towards her dad offering him a bottle of tanning
lotion. "Could
you do my back daddy?" she asked.

"Sure sweetie" replied Harold, taking the bottle quickly from her hands
to
insure she would turn back around quickly.

Not moving from his position on the lawn chair he started massaging her

shoulders with the dark oil. He was careful not to make sudden
movements so as
not to disturb the newspaper that concealed his exposed hard-on. The
further he
massaged the oil into her soft, youthful skin the more his balls ached
for
release. As he reached the base of her back he looked around nervously
to see if
any neighbors could see what he was doing. Assured no one was watching
he inched
the newspaper slowly off his cock. It stood up straight against his
stomach only
inches from Cindy's warm oily back. He just HAD to touch himself. Even
for just
a few seconds! Kneading his left hand gently into her lower back his
right hand
reached quickly for his cock. The oil on his hand felt amazing on his
prick and
he closed his fist tightly imagining this was what it felt like to be
inside
Cindy's tight virgin cunt. He stroked franticly as he watched his left
hand roam
over her naked back. Impulsively his hips began to rock. But Cindy was
too
wrapped up in babbling about the upcoming birthday party to notice how
awkward
his hand had gotten and how heavy his breathing had become. Feeling his
balls
contract he moved his hand up to Cindy's side only inches from where
the
swelling of her breast began and pushed the head of his cock against
her lower
back. The feel of her warm skin against his engorged cock was more then
he could
stand as his eyes shut tight his cock pushed out the first of many gobs
of cum.
String after string of hot cum landing haphazardly on his 13-year-old
daughter's
back. As the last of his pleasure subsided Harold opened his eyes to
find his
entire load had pumped out against Cindy's back. Still she chatted
incessantly
oblivious to the amazing orgasm she had just given her father. Weakly
Harold
eased his hand down to the areas he had exploded on. He smeared the cum
evenly,
letting it absorb into the tanning oil. His knees were weak and his
head still
spun from the tremendous cum he had just accomplished. He was going to
have to
do this again soon he thought as he tucked his now limp dick back into
his
bathing suit, his eyes wondering to the side of Cindy's breast ....
Real soon.

Part 2

Harold was obsessed. He had never seen his own daughter in this
particular
light. It was all he could do to keep himself from cuming in his pants
several
times a day. He would get hard watching her eat breakfast wondering if
she would
like the taste of his cum. He'd get hard watching her sit in front of
the TV
wondering if she ever fantasized about those actors fucking her. He
would get
hard at the sound of running water in her shower wondering if she was
on her
knees in the bathtub with three fingers shoved deep inside her. He just
couldn't
get her out of his mind! He would jack off several times per day to try
to
alleviate the pressure but still his cock rose at the first sight of
his little
girl. He would have given anything for her to just walk up to him and
ask if she
could suck his cock! But of course she wouldn't. She was his daughter.
He was
her father. Besides which she was still a virgin and very nervous
around boys.
Sucking cock was still a few years down the road for her and sucking
her dad's
cock had certainly never even come close to almost crossing her mind!
But Harold
couldn't get her out of his mind. Down in his workshop with his pants
down to
his ankles he would stare at the pictures in his magazines fantasizing
about how
it was Cindy's lips that were wrapped around his cock instead of his
fist. He
would cum hard during these fantasies filling her throat and mouth with
his
thick hot cum, holding her down to his cock until his balls were
completely
drained.

As much as he had fantasized about it Harold had never had a nice young
pussy.
The closest he had come to it was the time he and Jake had picked up a
hitchhiker on their way back from the fishing cabin. She was so drunk
that she
had fallen over Jake while crawling into the back seat. Jake being his
usual
self had quickly crawled over the front seat to greet her before she
got in.
Harold was stuck driving as usual. Jake quickly learned that she was 12
years
old and had just come from a frat party from one of the small
neighboring towns.
Her boyfriend had left with his buddy leaving her to fend for herself
to get
home. Being his usual prick self Jake had told the girl that they were
police
officers and would have to tell her parents about her drinking. The
poor girl
was terrified and begged them not to do so. After some over exaggerated
fiend
resistance Jake had told the girl that they wouldn't say anything if
she was
very nice to them. The girl had been a little afraid at first and had
asked to
be let out of the car but after some convincing on Jake's part that
they would
not hurt her had agreed to do "some" stuff as she put it if they
promised not to
tell anyone about it. Jake quickly lowered his jeans to his knees and
ordered
the girl to suck him. Harold pulled the car over and unzipped his pants
to free
his aching hard-on. He sat sideways on the front seat behind the wheel
watching
the girl bob her head up and down over his cousins prick. She wasn't
very good,
probably due to her drunkenness. However Harold's cock grew harder and
harder at
the sight of her sweet young mouth being stretched by Jake's hairy
shaft.

He turned fully facing them. Jake was lying back his right hand
fondling the
girl's breasts as his left hand massaged his balls. His eyes were
closed as he
moaned softly to her every upward thrust. Harold pressed his cock to
the vinyl
seat cover in front of him. It's soft coolness combined with his
pre-cum felt
amazing as he started to thrust his hips lightly increasing the
pressure on his
cock. God she looked good! He couldn't wait for his turn!! He wondered
if she
would let him put his cock inside her little pussy. He knew he was
thicker then
most men and hoped that that would not scare her off. "Fuck" he
thought,
increasing the speed of his thrusting, maybe she might even let him go
in her
ass! Jake's hips were thrusting hard now, his face contorted wildly in
his
mounting pleasure. "That's it sweetie" he urged "suck it nice and
good". Harold
reached over to stroke the girl's pussy. She was on all fours to Jake's
left
with her ass hiked high in the air to keep her balance as Jake rammed
his cock
fiercely in and out of her mouth. She was wearing jeans but Harold
didn't care.
He just wanted to feel the heat between her legs. Heat he would soon
feel
wrapped around his cock. He thrust harder and harder against the seat
which was
now smeared with his own pre-cum. He had never felt anything so amazing
rubbing
hard against his shaft. Jake was loosing control, his ass lifting high
above the
seat to reach deep into the girl's throat. Harold's other hand reached
out to
hold the girl's head still. As he felt the violent movements of her
bobbing head
combined with the heat emanating from between her legs he heard Jake
moan loudly
"come on sweetie eat up daddy's cum". Harold thrust wildly against the
vinyl as
he held the girls head down to Jake's throbbing prick. The thought of
Jake's cum
pumping hot and deep into the girls mouth made his balls ache. He
thrust harder
and harder until suddenly he felt his cock explode, trapped tightly
between his
body and the vinyl seat. He came what seemed gallons against the seat
and his
shirt as he continued to rub his cock hard against the seat.

When he opened his eyes Jake's cock hung limply to one side as the girl
sat up.
Her hair was matted down to her sweaty forehead and her lipstick was
smeared
clear up to her nose. She reached suddenly for the door to fling
herself out.
Throwing herself to her knees her stomach contracting she began to
vomit hours
of taquila shots and fresh cum. Harold's dream of tight wet baby cunt
began to
wither away. This was just his fuckin luck! They had driven the girl to
a nearby
buss station. She thanked Jake as he slipped a $20 dollar bill into her
hand.
She called out asking if he wanted her phone number as they had driven
away but
neither guy turned back.

Harold snapped out of his daydream. Yeah he thought, that's as close as
I've
ever gotten to baby pussy. Fuckin Jake had to hog her only conscious
moment! He
was always getting girls. Nice ones too. He had all the looks. Athletic
with
pitch black hair and blue eyes. And the fucker never missed a beat. He
had burst
more cherries then girls that Harold had ever seen in magazines. And
God knows
Harold had a lot of magazines. Jake was always coning some
pre-pubescent girl
into letting him see her titties. Then it was always just a matter of
time
before he got more. The only pussy Harold had ever gotten was his
wife's and a
hooker his friend's had gotten him for his 40th birthday. He hadn't
even lost
his virginity until he was 33. He had never been very popular with the
ladies.
Even his wife had insisted on getting married first. And even after
that she
would only ever do it out of "necessity". So he had a good 40 lbs to
loose and
he had started balding in his mid twenties, he still had the biggest
and
thickest cock of any of the guys he knew! And it was always rock hard.
Wasn't
THAT necessity enough!!!

The only girl who had not shunned him was his little Cindy. She had
always been
daddy's little girl. Even now when her friends and fashion were the
dearest
things to her it was still daddy that made everything ok when things
went wrong.
It was always daddy who understood her best thought Harold as he felt
his cock
swell for the third time that day. "fuck" he thought as he
unconsciously rubbed
the bulge in his jeans "how can I get my cock in her mouth without
freaking her
out or getting caught"!

August 12th. It was finally Maggie's birthday. Cindy being Maggie's
best friend
had invited everyone in school. Well, everyone who was anyone of
course. Harold
watched Cindy hurry herself with last minute details. The party started
at 8:PM
sharp and she just HAD to be the first to arrive! Harold thought back
to the
last time he had seen Maggie. It was that weekend by the pool. Maggie
made him
so hard with that cheesy bathing suit of hers. He wished she was here
right now
strutting her nice plump ass for his enjoyment. "I wonder if her father
goes
into her room at night" Harold thought. "I wonder if he goes in there
when his
wife is asleep and coaxes little Maggie to let him touch her little
flower under
the blanks" he mused to himself. "I wonder if little Maggie gets her
belly
filled up with her daddy's thick cum every night before she goes to
sleep".

Cindy was out the door on schedule. His princess out of arms reach
Harold headed
off to his workshop to read a new magazine Jake had mail ordered for
him from
Denmark. He had only been able to leaf through it so far but it proved
to be
more then promising!

His wife asleep Harold was watching a porn flick around midnight when
he heard a
car drive up. It was probably Maggie's parents bringing Cindy back from
the
party. But what fuckin timing! All the lights out only the glow of the
television illuminated his movements. On the television a middle aged
man was
slowly inching his massive cock into a young pre-pubescent school
girl's ass.
She was bent over a large mahogany desk, her skirt hiked up over her
white
cotton shirt, her legs very far apart while two other men spread her
ass cheeks
obscenely wide apart in order for the third man to get a good view of
his
freshly lubed dick forcing it's way into the tiny outstretch pucker.
Though the
young girl held her breath in anticipation of the pain her ass rode up
in short
rapid thrusts to help the man inch his entire shaft inside. On the sofa
Harold's
pajama bottom lay in a pile by the corner. In his hands he held a new
novelty
item he had bought days early. It was a head. A brunette to be precise.
Her eyes
were a light blue as was her eye shadow. Her lips were a dark burgundy
in her
perpetual "ohh" positioning. Harold had nicknamed his new little toy
Lucia
because of her dark Sicilian complexion. Harold was lying on his
stomach facing
the television. His left leg lay straight across the sofa as his right
lay was
bent, his foot flat against the soft carpeting. Lucia's "head" lay
directly
under his cock.

His fists held the head in place as his cock rammed relentlessly in and
out of
his little Italian goody. His balls slapped her chin hard with every
inward
thrust. He stopped only a second as he heard a car drive up. "FUCK FUCK
FUCK
FUCK" he thought as he resumed the slapping of his pelvis against the
flattened
plastic face. "GOD DAMN FUCKIN TIMING" he thought bucking like a madman
"I need
to fuckin cum before she gets in here"!! Harold gripped the head with
renewed
determination. It would take Cindy a few minutes to say her good-byes,
walk up
the walkway, enter the kitchen etc etc. He still had time. He lowered
his eyes
to his crotch to watch his cock thrust harder and harder into his
little Lucia's
mouth. She was one of the few "toys" he had ever bought that could take
the
entire length of his cock. The inside of her mouth was smooth and warm
it's
tightness easily sliding the skin on his cock hard against it's veiny
surface.
"come on baby" he moaned hoarsely "that's my girl. Come on baby make
daddy cum
inside you. Suck daddy's big cock deep in your throat". Harold heaved
as he
franticly rammed his cock into the puckered mouth. He was so close, so
incredibly fuckin close to exploding. But Cindy would be in any second
now! He
panicked for a second at the thought of her walking in on him. But then
again
why? How amazing it would be to let her watch. To let her stare at the
length of
his shaft pumping in and out of that tight hole. To let her see what
her daddy
is capable of. To let her hear and smell the force with which he could
cum for
her. To let her see what she was missing. Let her see how thick he was
and how
well he could fill her up. Let her see what kinds of things she could
do to
please him. With those thoughts Harold back muscles tightened and he
felt the
first force of his cock exploding underneath him. He continued to pump
slowly as
each orgasmic contraction produced gob after gob of thick white cum
into his new
toys mouth.

As his orgasm subsided Harold began to listen again for the opening of
the
kitchen door. Still nothing. Harold rose quickly removing the battered
head from
his fading cock. Poor Lucia was a mess. Her nose slightly bashed in and
with her
mouth drooling cum she looked like a $20 hooker. Not a bad prospect to
Harold's
standards. Throwing the head behind the end table he rapidly put on his
pajama
bottoms and ran to remove the porn flick from the VCR. "Too bad" he
thought
pausing a moment to admire as the man on the screen who was having his
cock and
balls licked clean by two young black girls. "I could have done a
double load
with that one"!

His knees still weak from his tremendous cum Harold walked slowly to
the kitchen
door. Why hadn't Cindy come in yet!? He peered through the curtains to
find
Cindy standing on the porch with a young man. They were kissing in what
Harold
deemed to be a very awkward embrace. The young man seemed to be trying
to press
himself against Cindy without success. Cindy would retreat to his every
advance.
Frustrated the boy brought his hand up to Cindy's breast and before
Cindy could
react Harold flung opened the kitchen door. She stared at Harold
horrified as
the boy flung himself quickly to the other end of the porch. "what are
you
doing" Harold growled at his daughter. "Nothing daddy I swear. We were
just
saying good-by daddy honest" she almost pleaded. "Get inside right now"
Harold
replied, never removing his glare.

Once inside Cindy began to protest once again. Harold let her continue
uninterrupted until Cindy began to cry. "Please daddy I tried to stop
him I
swear. Please please please don't tell mom about this"!! They both knew
what she
was talking about. If Harold told his wife Cindy would be grounded for
a year.
Sex to Cindy's mom was an unpardonable sin outside of marriage.
Something only
"evil slutty girls" took part in. Harold's eyes began to soften. He
knew very
well she had tried to push him away but he would never let on. "All
right honny,
I won't tell your mother. But you have to promise me you will never see
that boy
again". Letting out a sigh of relief Cindy swore she would never ever
see him or
any other boys until her father gave her permission. Having said this
Cindy
through her arms around Harold with glee "and thank you, thank you so
much daddy
for not telling mom". But Harold could no longer hear her words. He was
entirely
concentrated on the warm body pressing up against him. He could feel
her small
breasts pressed tight against his chest, her thighs touching his.
Despite his
orgasm only minutes ago Harold's cock responded instantly. Harold's
right hand
reached around to hold her. Landing directly on her tight denimed ass
he
squeezed gently pulling her pelvis slightly into his. The pressure of
her body
against his hardening cock was exquisite!

Seconds later Cindy quickly broke their embrace. Her eyes met Harold's
in
confusion. But only for a second. She seemed to dismiss the thought as
quickly
as it had occurred. "Well I'm off to bed daddy" she whispered as she
walked away
never looking back at her father" "ok baby" Harold whispered back as he
slipped
his hand into his pants enveloping his fist tightly around his fully
erect shaft
"we'll talk again tomorrow ok".

The next morning Harold's wife left the house early as she always did
on
Saturdays to do some charity work at the local hospital. Harold rose
early to be
able to greet Cindy when she came down for breakfast. He had a plan. He
couldn't
wait any longer. He just HAD to touch her. Not too much if she didn't
want. Just
a little. Maybe just her little tities. Maybe just to see them. If she
wasn't
too hesitant maybe even get her to touch his cock. Fuck, maybe she
would even
put her tongue on it!

Cindy arrived at the breakfast table around 10:AM wearing her usual
"boyish"
style PJs with the buttoned down top and loose pajama pants. She
sleepily
plopped herself down on a chair as she reached for the cereal box that
awaited
her on the table. "So how's my little muffin today" Harold asked
nervously. "ahh
ok" replied Cindy too preoccupied in pouring her serial to meet
Harold's eyes.
"Listen kiddo" continued Harold. "I've been thinking about something.
You know
... about that little secret we have together on what went on last
night on the
porch". Cindy's eyes flew wide opened as she froze in mid pour "I
thought you
said you weren't going to tell mom daddy. You promised" she almost
screamed in
Harold's direction. "No no no. Nothing like that sweetheart" Harold
quickly
interjected "A promise is a promise. I will never tell her. What I was
going to
say is that maybe to prove to you that I can keep my promises I could
tell you a
secret about me that you could promise not to tell mom too. That way
you could
be completely sure I could never tell her"! Cindy stared at Harold for
a moment.
Her confusion was more then evident. "Ok, I guess" she finally
responded
hesitantly. "That might be fun" she added the distrust vanishing from
her eyes.
"well ok then" replied Harold "but you have to promise you will NEVER
tell mom.
In fact you have to promise you will never tell ANYONE"! Cindy,
grinning from
ear to ear jumped out of her chair "oh daddy, of course I promise. Come
on tell
me. Tell me"!! "Well it's something I have to show you actually"
replied Harold
even more nervous then before. "Down in my workshop. Wanna see it now".
With
that Cindy grabbed Harold's hand urgently pulling him to the cellar
stairs "Well
come on then. I'm dying to see what this big secret is" she almost
giggled.

The two descended quickly to the workshop door. Harold having unlocked
the door
signaled Cindy to walk in. She had only ever been in her dad's workshop
a
handful of times. It was considered by the whole family as his
workshop/den/private space area. It was really just a small room in the
corner
of the basement. Upon entering there was a sofa to the left that faced
a few
bookshelves. On the far wall was a large work bench that was cluttered
with
tools. On both sides of the workbench stood 2 large metal shelves
holding boxes,
used motors, jars of screws and other such things. Harold asked Cindy
to sit on
the sofa and proceeded to rummage through a large box that was deep
underneath
the workbench.

Harold sat next to Cindy holding a magazine face down to his lap.
Undetected by
Cindy his hands trembled and he nervously fidgeted with the corners of
the
pages. "Now sweetie" Harold began after clearing his throat "you have
to
solemnly swear you will never ever tell anyone about this. This will be
our own
little secret that we will never tell. Just like what happened last
night on the
porch". Cindy stared at her father gravely. This was obviously a
serious matter.
"Of course daddy. I swear. I love you more then anything and I would
never
betray your trust" she replied touching his cheek to her palm.
"Besides" she
giggled "unless you had Johnny trying to get inside YOUR blouse I doubt
your
secret beats mine"!

Harold turned the magazine over and opened it to a random page. His
already half
erect cock stiffened as he watched his daughters eyes widen. The page
that he
had turned to had several pictures of a young girl with two older men.
The
stills showed the girl in various instances of getting fucked on all
fours while
the other man pumped his cock into her mouth. Cindy said nothing as she
stared
intently at each picture. "I have a whole lot of these princess" Harold

whispered into her ear. "Have you ever seen a man's cock sweetie"? he
added
nervously. Not removing her eyes from the pictures Cindy simply shook
her head.
"Well you see those guys" Harold continued "see how big their cocks
are? That's
what happens to a man's cock when he sees a pretty girl. It gets big
and hard so
that he can make her feel good with it". Finally ungluing her eyes from
the
pictures Cindy looked at her father. "Daddy I don't think we should be
looking
at this stuff" she said gravely. "Why sweetie" quickly interjected
Harold "it's
completely natural. Everyone has sex. Especially pretty girls. Everyone
does it.
Even your mom and me" he lied. "God wouldn't have made men's cocks get
hard when
they see pretty girls if it wasn't right. He wouldn't have put a tight
hole
between their legs if he didn't mean for men to put their hard cocks in
right?
He wouldn't have given girls nice titties and smooth asses if he didn't
mean for
it to make men's cocks get hard to put inside them right?"

Cindy continued to stare at her father. Harold wished she would just
say
something. Anything. His cock was beginning to tent his sweat pants
under the
magazine. Talking to his daughter like this while openly looking at the
pictures
that got him off every day with her was making him so incredibly hard.
He
wondered if she was getting wet. If she was imagining herself with
those men. "I
look at these pictures when I come down here. Your mom doesn't know
about that.
She just wouldn't understand. I look at them and my cock gets big and
hard just
like those men. And when I rub my cock with my hand it feels really
good
sweetie. I sit right where you're sitting now and take my cock out and
rub it
until I cum. It makes daddy feel so good to rub his cock sweetie. And
when I do
it I think about those pretty girls and how they're letting me touch
them and
stuff. That makes me cum really hard".

Cindy's eyes were now to the floor. And still she said nothing.
Harold's cock
ached to be freed form the confines of his sweats. He desperately
wanted to
reach in and stroke it as he talked to his daughter. He turned the page
and
continued "look baby. Look how much fun they are having. See how the
girl's face
looks. That's what girl's faces look like when they feel good. When
they have a
cock inside their little pussies or when they are sucking on a hard
cock like
that picture there. And there's all kinds of other things girls can do
too.
Sometimes they're the ones to rub the man's cock with their hand to
make them
feel good. And men do all kinds of things to make girls feel good too
sweetie.
Really really nice things". There was a pause as Harold turned yet
another page.
"You know sweetie" His voice was so low it could hardly be heard
"you're the
prettiest girl I've ever seen. Even prettier then all of the girls in
this
magazine. You're my special special girl. You make me the happiest dad
in the
world. You make me happy like those girls in the picture there. I
mean...well
.... You know" he stumbled "you make me happy in that way. Like the
girls in the
pictures. When I look at you my cock get big and hard like those men.
And
sometimes ... well ... well a lot of times when I rub my cock I think
about you.
About you being one of those girls and me being one of those men and
how you're
letting me do things like that to you".

Harold let his words sink in with Cindy. She had turned back to staring
at the
floor. "Daddy" she finally broke the silence. "I don't think it's right
that we
do those things. Mom would be mad and" she hesitated a moment "and it's
weird.
And you're my dad. And it's not" she paused again "well you know ...
it's wrong.
And what if people found out. And..." Harold held his finger quickly up
to
Cindy's lips. "It's ok sweetie" he started "no one would ever find out.
This is
strictly our secret remember. No one else would ever know. Just like no
one will
ever know that you looked at those magazines. We will never tell
anyone".
Cindy's hand began to tremble as she stirred in her seat. "Look
sweetie"
continued Harold "I don't want you to do anything you don't want to do
ok. I
love you and I just want to make you happy and to make you feel good. I
would
never hurt you. I just want us to love each other and be closer".

Harold turned slightly to his left so that Cindy was more directly in
front of
him, picked up the magazine and laid it opened on her lap. "look baby"
he
started as he gripped the shaft of his stiff prick through his sweat
pants "you
see what you do to daddy? You see how hard you make my cock just by
sitting next
to me and just talking to me? You see how happy I am when I'm with my
special
girl"? He kept a tight grip on his shaft as he spoke. The pre-cum had
already
soaked a dark spot at the end of it's outline. "you know princess" he
continued
"daddy always has to go rub his cock to make it cum after I've been
around you
because this always happens. And it always makes me feel good. Really
good. But
it always makes me a little sad that I couldn't share the special
moment with my
special girl. Even if I did in my mind". He swallowed hard before
continuing. "I
understand you're a little nervous baby. I really do. And like I said I
would
never ask you to do anything that hurts or makes you uncomfortable. But
daddy's
cock is kind of hurting right now. And I could use just a little bit of
help".
He reached for the top button of her pajama top with his free hand.
"How about
you just let me see your titties a little bit? After all ...." He
laughed
nervously " I saw you naked thousands of times when you were a baby!
I've
probably seen you naked more times then you've ever seen yourself
naked!

Cindy was still staring down at her shoes but she made no move to
discourage
him. "that's my special girl" he gasped, his voice shaking slightly. He
undid
the rest of her buttons quickly and pushed her pajama top off her
shoulders so
that the neck hung over behind her back and her shoulders as well as
her breasts
were completely exposed. " Oh God" he gasped again "your tits are so
beautiful
baby. I've never seen anything like that"! Again with his free hand
Harold
reached out to cup his daughter's left breast. He kneaded it roughly
before
pinching the nipple slightly between his thumb and forefinger. It
hardened
instantly as he continued to pinch and twist it. "my little girl likes
that
doesn't she?" he croaked hoarsely as his hand quickly shifted to her
right
breast. "You are making daddy so happy right now"!

After a few minutes Harold released Cindy's breasts to quickly pull his
sweat
pants down below his knees. His 8 inch cock stood fully erect against
the
extension of his hairy stomach, the skin completely below the large
mushroom
head clung tightly to the dark purple veins beneath. His fist wrapped
tightly
around the shaft he stroked it several times before getting up on his
knees to
Cindy's right side. "Daddy's just gonna rub his cock a little on your
titties
ok" he breathed hoarsely. "I'm not gonna hurt you sweetie. You'll see
baby ...
this will feel good to you too". Kneeling by Cindy's side Harold placed
his left
hand on her shoulder to steady himself. His right hand wrapped just
below the
head of his cock Harold began to rub the tip against Cindy's nipple. He
groaned
slightly as the heat of her breast transferred into the sensitive tip
of his
organ. He was thankful that he had jacked off earlier or he would have
already
unloaded all over her newly developing goodies! He stroked his shaft
slowly
across her breast, the nipple pressing hard along it's entire length.
He rubbed
the head hard against the nipple, at times flicking it back and forth
other
times slapping the nipple with his tip while other times pressing the
nipple
hard against his piss hole. He was in ecstasy. He had to consciously
hold back
several times to keep from cuming hard all over her tits. From all of
the
pictures he had seen he had never realized just how firm pre-teen tits
could be.

Even with this amazing feeling that was bringing him close to a raging
orgasm
Harold kept pulling his eyes away from the action that his cock was
doing on his
daughter's tits to her incredible mouth. He hadn't been sucked off in
almost a
year and he had never been sucked off by anyone other then his wife who
only did
it when she was very drunk to keep from having to fuck him out of
necessity. He
would give his right ball to get his cock sucked by a half naked 13
year old!
Releasing the grip on his close to exploding prick Harold stood on the
sofa next
to Cindy to remove his sweat pants. Instead of kneeling back down by
her side
however Harold put both feet on either side of Cindy's thighs as he
faced her.
He spread his legs as wide as they would go and bent his knees forward
so that
his cock was directly at the level of Cindy's mouth. "Now baby" he
whispered
slowly "daddy really really needs your help right now. I need you to do

something that daddy really likes. Something that's going to make me so
happy".
Before Cindy could reply Harold pushed the head of his cock between
Cindy's lips
and pushed slightly. "Just open your mouth sweetie. Just like those
pictures you
saw. Just open your mouth and daddy will do the rest. Daddy needs to do
this so
fuckin badly baby. Just let daddy go inside a little bit".

By the time he had finished talking Harold had pushed the head of his
cock down
far enough to feel the back of his daughter's throat. Her mouth was
warm and
tight around his swollen prick. The feeling was even more wonderful
then he had
even anticipated. He knew he didn't have much time. Her mouth was much
too tight
around his cock. But there was one more thing he really wanted to make
this
perfect. His hands gripping her shoulders Harold started to move his
cock slowly
in and out of his little girl's mouth. He didn't want to choke her and
he knew
she would appreciate the time to get used to the taste of his pre-cum
before she
tasted her first load of semen. He watched as her lips strained to
allow his
cock it's so needed freedom of movement. It's now or never he thought.
She's
come this far I'm sure she won't mind. "baby" he breathed the whisper
"daddy
needs you to do one last thing. I need you to put your finger in my ass
while
you suck on my cock ok. Just reach behind and put one finger inside.
Then I just
want you to move it in and out the way I'm doing with my cock in your
mouth. Can
you do that for daddy sweetie"?

Cindy did not respond right away. Harold could see she was having
trouble
keeping up with the increased speed of his pumping. But Fuck how it
felt good.
After repeated encouragement he finally felt her hand searching the
inside of
his ass cheeks. FINALLY his mind screamed! But he knew he would only
have
seconds left when his would feel his little girl's finger start to fuck
him. He
couldn't wait any longer. He just HAD to cum! Grabbing her had behind
him he
quickly guided her finger to his hole. Aiming directly at his pucker he
pushed
her finger deep inside. A rush of pleasure spread itself from his ass
hole to
his balls. This is it he thought. I'm gonna fill my little girl's mouth
to the
hilt. With that Harold started to pump furiously into his daughter's
mouth. He
could feel her gagging slightly with every entry but he knew he
wouldn't be long
so it was no used stopping. "Fuck daddy's ass sweetie" he screamed
"fuck your
finger in and out just like I'm doing. That's it baby .... That's it.
That's my
girl. Take daddy's cock in deep while you push your finger. That's it
sweetie.....Oh God baby....that's it. That's my girl. Here it comes
Princess....here comes daddy's cream. Swallow it all baby ... swallow
daddy's
cum". With that Harold clenched Cindy's finger inside his ass and
released his
load into his little girl's mouth. He held her finger there as he
continued to
pump glob after glob of warm cum to the back of her throat. His eyes
clasped
tight, his ass muscles clenched for dear life, his moan a muffled
scream Harold
pumped his daughter's mouth until the last of his spunk had spilled
onto her
tongue.

Harold collapsed on the sofa next to his daughter. His eyes closed he
rested a
second trying to catch his breath. Sitting up he turned to look at his
daughter.
Her top was still down over her shoulder's and her hair was held back
from her
forehead with sweat. "You did really good" he said reaching out to
touch her
cheek. "Really really good. Daddy is so proud of you sweetie. You made
me the
happiest dad in the whole wide world you know. You make me feel so good
baby".
With that Harold leaned over and kissed Cindy on the mouth. A long wet
deep
kiss. He pushed his tongue past her lips wondering if she had savored
the last
drops of his cum. He pushed his tongue in deep feeling the crevasses
that his
cock had enjoyed. His hand running up against her thigh he cupped her
breast
again pinching the familiar nipple. "Sweetie" he began never removing
his lips
from hers "now we have a new secret we must never tell anyone ok.
People
wouldn't understand what a sweet little girl you are for daddy,
especially
mommy. No one is to ever know what you did today ok". Harold continued
to fondle
his daughter's barely developed breasts. "How about if daddy does to
you what
you did to him so that we have mutual secrets again sweetie? What do
you say
Princess" he continued as his hand roamed down to the elastic waist
band of her
pajamas "how about if daddy sucks on your little pussy the way you
sucked on my
cock".

Cindy quickly placed her hand over her father's intrusive hand "daddy"
she tried
to speak through the pressure of his lips but Harold pressed harder.
"Sshhhh" he
whispered. It's ok. No one will ever find out sweetie. I swear".
Harold's hand
pushed it's way past the waist band to her pubic mount. "baby" he
whispered
directly in her ear "spread your legs a little for daddy. Make them
nice and
wide so that I can go touch inside your little pussy ok". Cindy spread
her legs
slowly under her father's instructions. Harold's hand slid past her
mound to her
opening slit. "Ahhhh....good girl" he cooed. "That's my special girl".
Harold's
midfinger quickly found his daughter clit and began a rhythmic circular
stroking
around it's stem. "God baby" he breathed into her ear "daddy loves your
little
pussy so much. How about you let me taste it a little bit. Just a
little bit so
I can make you feel all good".

Again not waiting for a response Harold slid down to the floor to
Cindy's feet.
As he pulled roughly on the pajama bottoms Cindy lifted herself off the
sofa to
help ease them to her ankles and off. He spread her knees as wide as
they could
go and placed her feet flat on the sofa on each side of her. He stared
for a
second at his little girl's obscenely wide opened pussy before lowering
his head
to touch his tongue against her clit. Her pussy smells so fuckin great
he
thought as his tongue started to slowly lap at her clit. His tongue
continued
the same circular motion that his finger had started earlier stopping
every few
laps to flick his tongue quickly over Cindy's clit as it changed
directions. He
felt his cock harden as he pressed his face deeper into her soft pussy.
The
aroma and taste were driving him wild. Still kneeling between his
daughters wide
open legs he reached down to stroke his cock as he sucked roughly on
her
hardening clit. He still couldn't believe how great this had all turned
out!

After a few more minutes Harold decided to push his luck just a little
more.
Raising his head from between Cindy's legs he began as he always did "
sweetie"
he whispered as he moved his body closer to her pussy "daddy's cock is
getting
really hard again. I'm just going to rub the tip of it on your little
clitty ok.
The same way I did with your nipples before ok". Gripping his swollen
prick
again at the shaft just under the large mushroom head Harold began to
stroke his
cock against his daughter's swollen cunt lips. He pressed the underside
of the
head hard against Cindy's clit before stroking upwards towards the rest
of his
shaft. He tapped her clit lightly and smeared his pre-cum into the
folds of her
tiny pussy. Once in a while he would lift the hood completely off her
clit to
push his piss hole hard against the sensitive nugget. Other times he
would push
lightly against her fuck hole wondering if it would ever give but it
never did.

Harold continued stroking Cindy's clit with his cock until he was rock
hard
again. The combination of his own stroking hand and the stroking of her
inner
lips against his cock was amazing. But the fact that he couldn't get
into her
hole fascinated him. He wouldn't fuck her of course because she might
get
pregnant. But he was dying to know just how tight she was. He thought
of
inserting his fingers but that would be a waste. He had to feel it
around his
cock. He had to know what a virgin felt like tight around his cock.
With these
thoughts he pushed harder on his repetitive trips back down to her fuck
hole.
Again the hole would not give way and he would return to his daughter's
clit.
Then back down again with a bit more persistence until finally he was
able to
get half the head of his cock into the hole. 'Daddy" Cindy whined "it
hurts".
"It's ok baby" Harold replied never taking his eyes off the head of his
cock
that was slowly making it's way into his daughter's vagina "daddy just
wants to
get the head inside ok". Just bite down on your teeth and bare with it
a little
while. It will only hurt at first sweetie. Just relax your pussy a
little bit
and let me go inside ok" With that Harold drove the head of his cock
deeper
inside the hole. That did it! Harold had the head of his cock buried
inside his
little girl. And fuck was it worth it! He had never felt anything so
tight and
warm around his cock. "Daddy's just going to put a little bit more in
ok
sweetie. I'm not gonna hurt you. Daddy just wants to be able to rub his
cock a
little bit on the inside".

Harold inched his cock inside the hole further. The resistance was
incredible.
It was so different then anything he had ever felt. A few more inches
he
thought. Just enough to be able to pump the tip a little. Harold stared
down as
his cock made it's way slowly into his little girl. He heard Cindy moan
with
pain several times but knew this was a necessary pain and that soon the
pleasure
she would feel would wipe away all memory of the pain. Harold stopped
his
pushing as he felt Cindy's hymen at the tip of his cock. These few
inches would
be enough. He watched as he cock began to slowly piston inside his
little girl.
Her cunt clung tightly to the part of his prick inside her, seeming to
suck him
into her deeper and deeper. He wanted so badly to plunge the rest of
his cock
down to his balls into her. He wanted to let her feel the pleasure of a
thick
cock filling her up from the inside. "Fuck it" he thought "just fuck
it"! Harold
lifted himself slowly off the floor being careful not to let his cock
out of the
amazingly tight hole. As he did so he pushed Cindy slightly to her
right so that
she ended up lying on her back her daddy's cock still half embedded in
her.

"ok baby" Harold whispered slightly out of breath. "Now I want you to
bite down
again for just this little part. It's going to hurt right now but it's
going to
feel really good after when daddy can rub his whole cock inside your
little
pussy ok". As soon as Harold had finished the sentence he plunged his
prick down
deeper into his little girl. Still the tight hole resisted augmenting
his
pleasure. He couldn't believe how tight that cunt was! With one last
thrust
Harold felt his balls hit against Cindy's ass. He had all 8 achingly
swollen
inches inside his little girl's cunt!! Cindy had cried out almost
screaming. But
Harold knew she would be screaming from pleasure in just a few minutes!

With one arm on the back of the sofa and the other on the arm rest so
as not to
put to much weight on his daughter Harold began with long in and out
movements.
He wanted Cindy's pussy to get accustomed to his girth before he really
started
letting her feel what his cock could do. Stroke by stroke Harold
increased the
speed of his thrusting, his cock sinking deep into the tight fuck hole
before
almost completely emerging again. After almost 10 minutes he was ready
to fuck
her "properly". And with that thought Harold began to fuck his daughter
with all
his might. His face buried in her neck he heaved with every stroke as
her body
rocked violently under him with his every push. He had never dreamed
that
fucking baby cunt could feel so good! So fuckin tight. NOTHING could
ever make
him feel this good. Nothing!

As Harold pumped his cock rapidly in and out of his daughter a thought
occured
to him. If her cunt was this tight her ass must be absolute heaven. And
he had
never fucked a woman's ass before. He had seen Jake do it once to his
little
sister but Jake had only lasted a few strokes. Hardly long enough for
Harold to
even realize what was taking place. Harold gripped the base of his cock
tightly
as he pulled quickly out of Cindy's pussy. He was so incredibly close
to cuming.
"Cindy" he said grabbing her tightly by the hips "now daddy needs you
to let him
do something very very special. Something only really special little
girls let
their daddy's do" He talked as he continued to position her on her
knees as he
spoke hurringly to her. "this is going to hurt again sweetie but I
promise it
will feel a lot better after a while. A lot of girls really like this
baby. And
it's the most special thing that a little girl can give to her daddy".
With the
words Harold began to push the head of his cock into her small pucker.
He was
determined not to take as much time as with her pussy as he was already
much to
close to cuming and if her ass was as tight as he thought he was going
to have
to struggle to keep his load in if he wanted to last a few pumps!

His cock already lubed with Cindy's juices Harold pushed hard against
her ass.
Again he heard her cry out. "It's ok baby. Daddy's here. Just relax
your little
bum hole like you did your pussy ok. Daddy won't be long sweetie.
You're making
me so happy you know". Again Harold pushed hard and the little hole
gave way.
Once the head of his cock was inside he pushed further savoring the
heat around
his shaft. The anticipation was worth it. Her ass was definitely much
tighter
then her pussy. Harold strained slightly as he began to fuck his little
girl's
ass. The hole was so tight, creating an almost uncomfortable
resistance. The
pleasure was indescribable. Harold was thankful he had cum just earlier
as he
felt the familiar tingle in his balls. He would have never made it this
far!
With that thought Harold began to piston furiously inside his
daughter's ass.
His cock only half emerging would crush quickly down again until his
balls would
slap against Cindy's pussy then out again to continue. The slapping of
his
pelvice against his daughter's ass sounded like a slow clap just before
a
standing ovation. He pumped furiously fighting against the time his
balls would
start to unload into his little girl's ass bringing a stop to this
incredible
pleasure until suddenly he felt the swell of his cock in his daughter's
tight
ass. He continued to pump slowly as he screamed in all consuming
ecstasy, his
warm cum filling his little girl's ass with every throb of his
exploding prick.

When his balls were completely empty Harold pulled his cock out of his
daughter's ass. He watched as his cum escaped from the hole to trickle
down to
her pussy. He had never been so proud of her. He knew this hadn't been
easy for
her but she had bitten the bullet and made her old man real happy. He
promised
himself that he would repay the favor later tonight after his wife had
fallen
asleep. His little girl and he would have plenty of time to share
secrets in the
years to cum.





==============================================================================
TOPIC: The next Dateline "creap catcher" Wed. May 10
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/1ff6c89bc2625aa2
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:34 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Touching Little Girls

By Kairra S. (Incest-father/daughter)



This is a work of fiction. This stuff is fun to get off on (as I do)
but
touching a child is illegal and psychologically damaging to the child.
So have
fun and don't fuck anyone up! Part 1 Harold loved when Cindy brought
her friends
over. REALLY loved it! Cindy was his little girl. Today she had brought
over
Maggie, one of the girls she knew from the school paper they both
worked at. It
was Saturday afternoon and the girls had decided to spend the day by
the pool. A
pastime Jack more then approved of. After all, they were both only 13
years old.
"Not a safe age to be wondering the streets," he thought, grinning to
himself.
He was in one of his favorite spots right now. Leaning against the
bathroom
window frame, his pants down to his ankles and his 8 inch swelling cock
drooling
pre-cum on his right hand. He had a perfect view of Maggie through the
partially
closed shutters. She wasn't exactly beautiful; not by a long shot. But
she was
young and very sweet looking, the same age as his daughter though she
looked a
few years younger. Long straight dirty blond hair. Pudgy, small breasts
that
budded more from lingering baby fat then the onset of womanhood. The
complete
opposite of Cindy who stood a full foot taller then Maggie with the
slim body of
a child on the verge of development. Her breasts though just as small
as
Maggie's were much more firm, barely bigger then small lemons with very
evident
thick nipples. Not that Jack had ever contemplated their taste or
texture. After
all she was his daughter. He may have been a horny old man but he
certainly
wasn't a pervert!

He turned his thoughts back to Maggie. The girls were lying on lawn
chairs
practically underneath the bathroom window that held Jack's reflection.
Maggie's
wet bathing suit clung tightly to her mound. She had outgrown its size
at least
two years ago and Jack moaned as he spotted the outline of her cunt
lips through
the material. "She was probably the kind of girl who was always creamy"
he
thought. The kind of girl that always left thick poignant globs of
sticky cream
in the crotch of her panties. Even in her wet bathing suit he thought
as he
stroked his cock harder.

She was obviously a virgin. He had nonchalantly questioned Cindy about
her
experience with boys. It was nil. She hadn't even been kissed yet. But
she just
"looked" like the kind of girl who was wet all of time. Without even
knowing it.
She was also the kind of girl who was going to lose her virginity very
quickly.
Probably by the first pencil-dicked pimple-faced teenage jerk-off that
figured
out that she would spread her legs for a few seconds of male attention.
And God
how he wished he was that jerk-off. How he would love to be the first
guy to get
his cock enveloped by those greasy puffed out cunt lips. The first one
to force
her head down on his cock to pump a hard earned load into. The first
guy to cum
on her plump little tits and belly. God he groaned as his fist pumped
frantically at his thick pulsing hard-on, the head of which was already
a dark
reddish purple, the skin riding roughly over the swelling veins over
and over
and over again.

She was probably the kind of girl who'd take your entire cock in any
hole. The
kind that you don't have to worry about choking when she's sucking you
off
because you know she'll be back for more if you take her out to dinner
once in a
while. "Fuck," he thought, his forearm straining from his violet
stoking. "For
twenty bucks she would probably let me see her cunt. Would probably let
me move
up real close and smell it."

"Christ," he thought again, "she would probably let me lick her just
for a
fuckin' ice cream cone! If she wasn't such a big mouth I'd take her out
for a
car ride right now, buy her an ice cream and take her to the small
patch of
woods out back. She could eat her ice cream in the back seat while I
eat out her
pussy!" Jack felt his balls contract tightly as his palm and fingers
rode his
cock hard. "Yeah baby that's it. Eat up while I savor your little
pussy. Ahhh
God .... Yeah. ... that's it," he groaned as the first string of cum
shot out of
his cock. "That's it sweetie ... eat up because daddy's gonna fuck that
little
mouth of yours in a few minutes!" he screamed as his cock shot gobs
after gobs
of hot cum onto the wall ... his cum landing straight on her pussy tits
and ice
cream in his mind's eye.

Harold milked his cock completely dry, stroking hard long after it had
started
to go limp. These little episodes were few and far between. He rarely
had the
liberty of jacking off freely with a 13-year-old girl just a few feet
away. Most
of his "releasing" was done in his workshop in the basement with his
small
collection of magazines. Magazines he had paid his cousin Jake quite a
fortune
for. They didn't sell that kind of thing at the 7-11! Short, tall,
brunette,
fat, pretty, mousy; he didn't care. They all made his cock rock hard.
They were
all young. Very young. He estimated between 11 and 14 years old. All
performing
hardcore sex acts. His favorites were the ones with older men in their
late
forties (his own age actually) with their huge cocks buried deep inside
a little
girl's ass or pussy. The girl's face obscenely contorted by pain and
pleasure.
He even had five Polaroids taken by a friend of his cousins at a New
Years Eve
party. Pictures of a young girl that looked to be about 11 sucking off
two guys
that looked old enough to be her grandfathers. He had sold his favorite
chain
saw for those! And they got him off at least twice a day! A lot better
then his
born-again professional nagger that got him off twice a year! The
lifeless,
drying-up old bitch!

Having cleaned himself and the bathroom wall off Harold put on his swim
suit and
gingerly headed outside. After all it was a beautiful afternoon and
after his
enormous cum he shouldn't have to worry about Mr. Submarine surfacing
at the
sight of a little baby skin! Both girls were now playing in the pool.
As they
screamed and laughed, splashing and wrestling in the water Harold
settled in the
chair where Maggie had been sun bathing. There was just something
erotically
nasty about resting his skin on the sweaty surface of the little girl
that had
just made him cum. He would be able to read the paper as the girls were

completely covered in water leaving nothing exposed to his wondering
eye.

Several minutes later the Cindy emerged from the water. Finally Harold
Thought,
"Maggie's gonna come out and show me her wet tits." Maggie however
remained in
the water as Cindy stood about 10 feet from her father's chair her back
to him
as she faced the pool. She then got down on her knees to bend her head
forward
looking down at the inside wall of the pool. Something seemed to be
wrong with
the top filter drain. Harold observed with curiosity wondering what may
have
been the problem. But instead all he could see was Cindy. Her knees
were spread
wide. Her ass stood up high in the air to keep from falling forward
into the
pool. Her legs were skinny but long. Water trickled down the smoothness
of her
inner thighs. His gaze moved upward towards her pussy that seemed to
push
outwards towards his face. The bathing suit clung tightly to her cunt
accentuating the mound that disappeared towards her belly. He could
faintly see
her slit rising upwards to where he could assume her fuck hole must
begin.
Judging from how wide her knees were he assumed her pussy lips were
opened
exposing her clit to the wet material. The edge of her bikini bottom
rode high
on her ass a few inches above her tan line. Though her legs were a bit
on the
skinny side her ass was round and firm enveloping the extra material
into the
crack of her ass. Harold wondered what it would be like to kneel behind
her. To
push the material aside and take long licks inside that tremendous
crack. To
push his tongue inside her tight little asshole and then to lap at the
folds of
her juicy cunt. He wondered if those folds were a light pink or almost
reddish
brown color. He thought about how tight her little cunt would feel
around his
tongue if he pushed it inside her.

Just then Maggie screamed "got it" and Cindy dove back into the pool.
Harold
snapped suddenly out of his daydream. His cock was pulsing, urging its
way out
of the top of his tight bathing suit. "FUCK," he thought. "I've got a
hard-on
from looking at my own daughter! How fuckin' sick is that!" He rolled
his eyes
at the absurdity of the whole thing. And why the hell hadn't he worn
his trunks
instead of this damn Speedo! He stared gravely as the girls climbed out
of the
pool heading for the diving board his cock stiffening further at the
sight of
the water dripping down rapidly from Cindy darkly tanned smooth flat
abdomen to
the swell of her pubic mound. He lowered his newspaper quickly as the
girls
skipped quickly past his chair. The girls repeated this ritual over and
over
again. Each dive sillier then the next. Harold held his breath each
time the
girls emerged from the pool his eyes riveted to Cindy's cunt as she
approached
and ass as she walked away his hand pumping slowly behind the
newspaper. The
waist band of his bathing suit was pulled low under his balls as his
fist rubbed
his exposed cock over and over again. He needed to cum so fuckin' badly
and the
thin newspaper was the only thing that stood between Cindy and his
thick pulsing
tool!

His hand suddenly froze as the girls ran up quickly towards his chair.
"I have
to be heading home Mr. Tanner," Maggie said, breathless from the short
run.
"Thanks for the use of the pool".

"No problem," replied Harold nervously as he rested the newspaper down
on his
aching cock, "Come by anytime"! Cindy sat quickly down by her father's
side her
back to him as she dried herself off. Her ass was seated inches from
his crotch!
Harold was terrified. Under the newspaper his cock was oozing tons of
pre-cum,
his balls seconds away from sending his spunk speeding up his shaft.
And there
was no way he could reach under the paper to tuck his cock back into
his bathing
suit for fear of getting caught! Cindy on the other hand was very
pre-occupied
in herself. Her back still facing her father she hurried herself with
drying off
and endless blabber about Maggie's upcoming 14th birthday party.
Suddenly Cindy
turned slightly towards her dad offering him a bottle of tanning
lotion. "Could
you do my back daddy?" she asked.

"Sure sweetie" replied Harold, taking the bottle quickly from her hands
to
insure she would turn back around quickly.

Not moving from his position on the lawn chair he started massaging her

shoulders with the dark oil. He was careful not to make sudden
movements so as
not to disturb the newspaper that concealed his exposed hard-on. The
further he
massaged the oil into her soft, youthful skin the more his balls ached
for
release. As he reached the base of her back he looked around nervously
to see if
any neighbors could see what he was doing. Assured no one was watching
he inched
the newspaper slowly off his cock. It stood up straight against his
stomach only
inches from Cindy's warm oily back. He just HAD to touch himself. Even
for just
a few seconds! Kneading his left hand gently into her lower back his
right hand
reached quickly for his cock. The oil on his hand felt amazing on his
prick and
he closed his fist tightly imagining this was what it felt like to be
inside
Cindy's tight virgin cunt. He stroked franticly as he watched his left
hand roam
over her naked back. Impulsively his hips began to rock. But Cindy was
too
wrapped up in babbling about the upcoming birthday party to notice how
awkward
his hand had gotten and how heavy his breathing had become. Feeling his
balls
contract he moved his hand up to Cindy's side only inches from where
the
swelling of her breast began and pushed the head of his cock against
her lower
back. The feel of her warm skin against his engorged cock was more then
he could
stand as his eyes shut tight his cock pushed out the first of many gobs
of cum.
String after string of hot cum landing haphazardly on his 13-year-old
daughter's
back. As the last of his pleasure subsided Harold opened his eyes to
find his
entire load had pumped out against Cindy's back. Still she chatted
incessantly
oblivious to the amazing orgasm she had just given her father. Weakly
Harold
eased his hand down to the areas he had exploded on. He smeared the cum
evenly,
letting it absorb into the tanning oil. His knees were weak and his
head still
spun from the tremendous cum he had just accomplished. He was going to
have to
do this again soon he thought as he tucked his now limp dick back into
his
bathing suit, his eyes wondering to the side of Cindy's breast ....
Real soon.

Part 2

Harold was obsessed. He had never seen his own daughter in this
particular
light. It was all he could do to keep himself from cuming in his pants
several
times a day. He would get hard watching her eat breakfast wondering if
she would
like the taste of his cum. He'd get hard watching her sit in front of
the TV
wondering if she ever fantasized about those actors fucking her. He
would get
hard at the sound of running water in her shower wondering if she was
on her
knees in the bathtub with three fingers shoved deep inside her. He just
couldn't
get her out of his mind! He would jack off several times per day to try
to
alleviate the pressure but still his cock rose at the first sight of
his little
girl. He would have given anything for her to just walk up to him and
ask if she
could suck his cock! But of course she wouldn't. She was his daughter.
He was
her father. Besides which she was still a virgin and very nervous
around boys.
Sucking cock was still a few years down the road for her and sucking
her dad's
cock had certainly never even come close to almost crossing her mind!
But Harold
couldn't get her out of his mind. Down in his workshop with his pants
down to
his ankles he would stare at the pictures in his magazines fantasizing
about how
it was Cindy's lips that were wrapped around his cock instead of his
fist. He
would cum hard during these fantasies filling her throat and mouth with
his
thick hot cum, holding her down to his cock until his balls were
completely
drained.

As much as he had fantasized about it Harold had never had a nice young
pussy.
The closest he had come to it was the time he and Jake had picked up a
hitchhiker on their way back from the fishing cabin. She was so drunk
that she
had fallen over Jake while crawling into the back seat. Jake being his
usual
self had quickly crawled over the front seat to greet her before she
got in.
Harold was stuck driving as usual. Jake quickly learned that she was 12
years
old and had just come from a frat party from one of the small
neighboring towns.
Her boyfriend had left with his buddy leaving her to fend for herself
to get
home. Being his usual prick self Jake had told the girl that they were
police
officers and would have to tell her parents about her drinking. The
poor girl
was terrified and begged them not to do so. After some over exaggerated
fiend
resistance Jake had told the girl that they wouldn't say anything if
she was
very nice to them. The girl had been a little afraid at first and had
asked to
be let out of the car but after some convincing on Jake's part that
they would
not hurt her had agreed to do "some" stuff as she put it if they
promised not to
tell anyone about it. Jake quickly lowered his jeans to his knees and
ordered
the girl to suck him. Harold pulled the car over and unzipped his pants
to free
his aching hard-on. He sat sideways on the front seat behind the wheel
watching
the girl bob her head up and down over his cousins prick. She wasn't
very good,
probably due to her drunkenness. However Harold's cock grew harder and
harder at
the sight of her sweet young mouth being stretched by Jake's hairy
shaft.

He turned fully facing them. Jake was lying back his right hand
fondling the
girl's breasts as his left hand massaged his balls. His eyes were
closed as he
moaned softly to her every upward thrust. Harold pressed his cock to
the vinyl
seat cover in front of him. It's soft coolness combined with his
pre-cum felt
amazing as he started to thrust his hips lightly increasing the
pressure on his
cock. God she looked good! He couldn't wait for his turn!! He wondered
if she
would let him put his cock inside her little pussy. He knew he was
thicker then
most men and hoped that that would not scare her off. "Fuck" he
thought,
increasing the speed of his thrusting, maybe she might even let him go
in her
ass! Jake's hips were thrusting hard now, his face contorted wildly in
his
mounting pleasure. "That's it sweetie" he urged "suck it nice and
good". Harold
reached over to stroke the girl's pussy. She was on all fours to Jake's
left
with her ass hiked high in the air to keep her balance as Jake rammed
his cock
fiercely in and out of her mouth. She was wearing jeans but Harold
didn't care.
He just wanted to feel the heat between her legs. Heat he would soon
feel
wrapped around his cock. He thrust harder and harder against the seat
which was
now smeared with his own pre-cum. He had never felt anything so amazing
rubbing
hard against his shaft. Jake was loosing control, his ass lifting high
above the
seat to reach deep into the girl's throat. Harold's other hand reached
out to
hold the girl's head still. As he felt the violent movements of her
bobbing head
combined with the heat emanating from between her legs he heard Jake
moan loudly
"come on sweetie eat up daddy's cum". Harold thrust wildly against the
vinyl as
he held the girls head down to Jake's throbbing prick. The thought of
Jake's cum
pumping hot and deep into the girls mouth made his balls ache. He
thrust harder
and harder until suddenly he felt his cock explode, trapped tightly
between his
body and the vinyl seat. He came what seemed gallons against the seat
and his
shirt as he continued to rub his cock hard against the seat.

When he opened his eyes Jake's cock hung limply to one side as the girl
sat up.
Her hair was matted down to her sweaty forehead and her lipstick was
smeared
clear up to her nose. She reached suddenly for the door to fling
herself out.
Throwing herself to her knees her stomach contracting she began to
vomit hours
of taquila shots and fresh cum. Harold's dream of tight wet baby cunt
began to
wither away. This was just his fuckin luck! They had driven the girl to
a nearby
buss station. She thanked Jake as he slipped a $20 dollar bill into her
hand.
She called out asking if he wanted her phone number as they had driven
away but
neither guy turned back.

Harold snapped out of his daydream. Yeah he thought, that's as close as
I've
ever gotten to baby pussy. Fuckin Jake had to hog her only conscious
moment! He
was always getting girls. Nice ones too. He had all the looks. Athletic
with
pitch black hair and blue eyes. And the fucker never missed a beat. He
had burst
more cherries then girls that Harold had ever seen in magazines. And
God knows
Harold had a lot of magazines. Jake was always coning some
pre-pubescent girl
into letting him see her titties. Then it was always just a matter of
time
before he got more. The only pussy Harold had ever gotten was his
wife's and a
hooker his friend's had gotten him for his 40th birthday. He hadn't
even lost
his virginity until he was 33. He had never been very popular with the
ladies.
Even his wife had insisted on getting married first. And even after
that she
would only ever do it out of "necessity". So he had a good 40 lbs to
loose and
he had started balding in his mid twenties, he still had the biggest
and
thickest cock of any of the guys he knew! And it was always rock hard.
Wasn't
THAT necessity enough!!!

The only girl who had not shunned him was his little Cindy. She had
always been
daddy's little girl. Even now when her friends and fashion were the
dearest
things to her it was still daddy that made everything ok when things
went wrong.
It was always daddy who understood her best thought Harold as he felt
his cock
swell for the third time that day. "fuck" he thought as he
unconsciously rubbed
the bulge in his jeans "how can I get my cock in her mouth without
freaking her
out or getting caught"!

August 12th. It was finally Maggie's birthday. Cindy being Maggie's
best friend
had invited everyone in school. Well, everyone who was anyone of
course. Harold
watched Cindy hurry herself with last minute details. The party started
at 8:PM
sharp and she just HAD to be the first to arrive! Harold thought back
to the
last time he had seen Maggie. It was that weekend by the pool. Maggie
made him
so hard with that cheesy bathing suit of hers. He wished she was here
right now
strutting her nice plump ass for his enjoyment. "I wonder if her father
goes
into her room at night" Harold thought. "I wonder if he goes in there
when his
wife is asleep and coaxes little Maggie to let him touch her little
flower under
the blanks" he mused to himself. "I wonder if little Maggie gets her
belly
filled up with her daddy's thick cum every night before she goes to
sleep".

Cindy was out the door on schedule. His princess out of arms reach
Harold headed
off to his workshop to read a new magazine Jake had mail ordered for
him from
Denmark. He had only been able to leaf through it so far but it proved
to be
more then promising!

His wife asleep Harold was watching a porn flick around midnight when
he heard a
car drive up. It was probably Maggie's parents bringing Cindy back from
the
party. But what fuckin timing! All the lights out only the glow of the
television illuminated his movements. On the television a middle aged
man was
slowly inching his massive cock into a young pre-pubescent school
girl's ass.
She was bent over a large mahogany desk, her skirt hiked up over her
white
cotton shirt, her legs very far apart while two other men spread her
ass cheeks
obscenely wide apart in order for the third man to get a good view of
his
freshly lubed dick forcing it's way into the tiny outstretch pucker.
Though the
young girl held her breath in anticipation of the pain her ass rode up
in short
rapid thrusts to help the man inch his entire shaft inside. On the sofa
Harold's
pajama bottom lay in a pile by the corner. In his hands he held a new
novelty
item he had bought days early. It was a head. A brunette to be precise.
Her eyes
were a light blue as was her eye shadow. Her lips were a dark burgundy
in her
perpetual "ohh" positioning. Harold had nicknamed his new little toy
Lucia
because of her dark Sicilian complexion. Harold was lying on his
stomach facing
the television. His left leg lay straight across the sofa as his right
lay was
bent, his foot flat against the soft carpeting. Lucia's "head" lay
directly
under his cock.

His fists held the head in place as his cock rammed relentlessly in and
out of
his little Italian goody. His balls slapped her chin hard with every
inward
thrust. He stopped only a second as he heard a car drive up. "FUCK FUCK
FUCK
FUCK" he thought as he resumed the slapping of his pelvis against the
flattened
plastic face. "GOD DAMN FUCKIN TIMING" he thought bucking like a madman
"I need
to fuckin cum before she gets in here"!! Harold gripped the head with
renewed
determination. It would take Cindy a few minutes to say her good-byes,
walk up
the walkway, enter the kitchen etc etc. He still had time. He lowered
his eyes
to his crotch to watch his cock thrust harder and harder into his
little Lucia's
mouth. She was one of the few "toys" he had ever bought that could take
the
entire length of his cock. The inside of her mouth was smooth and warm
it's
tightness easily sliding the skin on his cock hard against it's veiny
surface.
"come on baby" he moaned hoarsely "that's my girl. Come on baby make
daddy cum
inside you. Suck daddy's big cock deep in your throat". Harold heaved
as he
franticly rammed his cock into the puckered mouth. He was so close, so
incredibly fuckin close to exploding. But Cindy would be in any second
now! He
panicked for a second at the thought of her walking in on him. But then
again
why? How amazing it would be to let her watch. To let her stare at the
length of
his shaft pumping in and out of that tight hole. To let her see what
her daddy
is capable of. To let her hear and smell the force with which he could
cum for
her. To let her see what she was missing. Let her see how thick he was
and how
well he could fill her up. Let her see what kinds of things she could
do to
please him. With those thoughts Harold back muscles tightened and he
felt the
first force of his cock exploding underneath him. He continued to pump
slowly as
each orgasmic contraction produced gob after gob of thick white cum
into his new
toys mouth.

As his orgasm subsided Harold began to listen again for the opening of
the
kitchen door. Still nothing. Harold rose quickly removing the battered
head from
his fading cock. Poor Lucia was a mess. Her nose slightly bashed in and
with her
mouth drooling cum she looked like a $20 hooker. Not a bad prospect to
Harold's
standards. Throwing the head behind the end table he rapidly put on his
pajama
bottoms and ran to remove the porn flick from the VCR. "Too bad" he
thought
pausing a moment to admire as the man on the screen who was having his
cock and
balls licked clean by two young black girls. "I could have done a
double load
with that one"!

His knees still weak from his tremendous cum Harold walked slowly to
the kitchen
door. Why hadn't Cindy come in yet!? He peered through the curtains to
find
Cindy standing on the porch with a young man. They were kissing in what
Harold
deemed to be a very awkward embrace. The young man seemed to be trying
to press
himself against Cindy without success. Cindy would retreat to his every
advance.
Frustrated the boy brought his hand up to Cindy's breast and before
Cindy could
react Harold flung opened the kitchen door. She stared at Harold
horrified as
the boy flung himself quickly to the other end of the porch. "what are
you
doing" Harold growled at his daughter. "Nothing daddy I swear. We were
just
saying good-by daddy honest" she almost pleaded. "Get inside right now"
Harold
replied, never removing his glare.

Once inside Cindy began to protest once again. Harold let her continue
uninterrupted until Cindy began to cry. "Please daddy I tried to stop
him I
swear. Please please please don't tell mom about this"!! They both knew
what she
was talking about. If Harold told his wife Cindy would be grounded for
a year.
Sex to Cindy's mom was an unpardonable sin outside of marriage.
Something only
"evil slutty girls" took part in. Harold's eyes began to soften. He
knew very
well she had tried to push him away but he would never let on. "All
right honny,
I won't tell your mother. But you have to promise me you will never see
that boy
again". Letting out a sigh of relief Cindy swore she would never ever
see him or
any other boys until her father gave her permission. Having said this
Cindy
through her arms around Harold with glee "and thank you, thank you so
much daddy
for not telling mom". But Harold could no longer hear her words. He was
entirely
concentrated on the warm body pressing up against him. He could feel
her small
breasts pressed tight against his chest, her thighs touching his.
Despite his
orgasm only minutes ago Harold's cock responded instantly. Harold's
right hand
reached around to hold her. Landing directly on her tight denimed ass
he
squeezed gently pulling her pelvis slightly into his. The pressure of
her body
against his hardening cock was exquisite!

Seconds later Cindy quickly broke their embrace. Her eyes met Harold's
in
confusion. But only for a second. She seemed to dismiss the thought as
quickly
as it had occurred. "Well I'm off to bed daddy" she whispered as she
walked away
never looking back at her father" "ok baby" Harold whispered back as he
slipped
his hand into his pants enveloping his fist tightly around his fully
erect shaft
"we'll talk again tomorrow ok".

The next morning Harold's wife left the house early as she always did
on
Saturdays to do some charity work at the local hospital. Harold rose
early to be
able to greet Cindy when she came down for breakfast. He had a plan. He
couldn't
wait any longer. He just HAD to touch her. Not too much if she didn't
want. Just
a little. Maybe just her little tities. Maybe just to see them. If she
wasn't
too hesitant maybe even get her to touch his cock. Fuck, maybe she
would even
put her tongue on it!

Cindy arrived at the breakfast table around 10:AM wearing her usual
"boyish"
style PJs with the buttoned down top and loose pajama pants. She
sleepily
plopped herself down on a chair as she reached for the cereal box that
awaited
her on the table. "So how's my little muffin today" Harold asked
nervously. "ahh
ok" replied Cindy too preoccupied in pouring her serial to meet
Harold's eyes.
"Listen kiddo" continued Harold. "I've been thinking about something.
You know
... about that little secret we have together on what went on last
night on the
porch". Cindy's eyes flew wide opened as she froze in mid pour "I
thought you
said you weren't going to tell mom daddy. You promised" she almost
screamed in
Harold's direction. "No no no. Nothing like that sweetheart" Harold
quickly
interjected "A promise is a promise. I will never tell her. What I was
going to
say is that maybe to prove to you that I can keep my promises I could
tell you a
secret about me that you could promise not to tell mom too. That way
you could
be completely sure I could never tell her"! Cindy stared at Harold for
a moment.
Her confusion was more then evident. "Ok, I guess" she finally
responded
hesitantly. "That might be fun" she added the distrust vanishing from
her eyes.
"well ok then" replied Harold "but you have to promise you will NEVER
tell mom.
In fact you have to promise you will never tell ANYONE"! Cindy,
grinning from
ear to ear jumped out of her chair "oh daddy, of course I promise. Come
on tell
me. Tell me"!! "Well it's something I have to show you actually"
replied Harold
even more nervous then before. "Down in my workshop. Wanna see it now".
With
that Cindy grabbed Harold's hand urgently pulling him to the cellar
stairs "Well
come on then. I'm dying to see what this big secret is" she almost
giggled.

The two descended quickly to the workshop door. Harold having unlocked
the door
signaled Cindy to walk in. She had only ever been in her dad's workshop
a
handful of times. It was considered by the whole family as his
workshop/den/private space area. It was really just a small room in the
corner
of the basement. Upon entering there was a sofa to the left that faced
a few
bookshelves. On the far wall was a large work bench that was cluttered
with
tools. On both sides of the workbench stood 2 large metal shelves
holding boxes,
used motors, jars of screws and other such things. Harold asked Cindy
to sit on
the sofa and proceeded to rummage through a large box that was deep
underneath
the workbench.

Harold sat next to Cindy holding a magazine face down to his lap.
Undetected by
Cindy his hands trembled and he nervously fidgeted with the corners of
the
pages. "Now sweetie" Harold began after clearing his throat "you have
to
solemnly swear you will never ever tell anyone about this. This will be
our own
little secret that we will never tell. Just like what happened last
night on the
porch". Cindy stared at her father gravely. This was obviously a
serious matter.
"Of course daddy. I swear. I love you more then anything and I would
never
betray your trust" she replied touching his cheek to her palm.
"Besides" she
giggled "unless you had Johnny trying to get inside YOUR blouse I doubt
your
secret beats mine"!

Harold turned the magazine over and opened it to a random page. His
already half
erect cock stiffened as he watched his daughters eyes widen. The page
that he
had turned to had several pictures of a young girl with two older men.
The
stills showed the girl in various instances of getting fucked on all
fours while
the other man pumped his cock into her mouth. Cindy said nothing as she
stared
intently at each picture. "I have a whole lot of these princess" Harold

whispered into her ear. "Have you ever seen a man's cock sweetie"? he
added
nervously. Not removing her eyes from the pictures Cindy simply shook
her head.
"Well you see those guys" Harold continued "see how big their cocks
are? That's
what happens to a man's cock when he sees a pretty girl. It gets big
and hard so
that he can make her feel good with it". Finally ungluing her eyes from
the
pictures Cindy looked at her father. "Daddy I don't think we should be
looking
at this stuff" she said gravely. "Why sweetie" quickly interjected
Harold "it's
completely natural. Everyone has sex. Especially pretty girls. Everyone
does it.
Even your mom and me" he lied. "God wouldn't have made men's cocks get
hard when
they see pretty girls if it wasn't right. He wouldn't have put a tight
hole
between their legs if he didn't mean for men to put their hard cocks in
right?
He wouldn't have given girls nice titties and smooth asses if he didn't
mean for
it to make men's cocks get hard to put inside them right?"

Cindy continued to stare at her father. Harold wished she would just
say
something. Anything. His cock was beginning to tent his sweat pants
under the
magazine. Talking to his daughter like this while openly looking at the
pictures
that got him off every day with her was making him so incredibly hard.
He
wondered if she was getting wet. If she was imagining herself with
those men. "I
look at these pictures when I come down here. Your mom doesn't know
about that.
She just wouldn't understand. I look at them and my cock gets big and
hard just
like those men. And when I rub my cock with my hand it feels really
good
sweetie. I sit right where you're sitting now and take my cock out and
rub it
until I cum. It makes daddy feel so good to rub his cock sweetie. And
when I do
it I think about those pretty girls and how they're letting me touch
them and
stuff. That makes me cum really hard".

Cindy's eyes were now to the floor. And still she said nothing.
Harold's cock
ached to be freed form the confines of his sweats. He desperately
wanted to
reach in and stroke it as he talked to his daughter. He turned the page
and
continued "look baby. Look how much fun they are having. See how the
girl's face
looks. That's what girl's faces look like when they feel good. When
they have a
cock inside their little pussies or when they are sucking on a hard
cock like
that picture there. And there's all kinds of other things girls can do
too.
Sometimes they're the ones to rub the man's cock with their hand to
make them
feel good. And men do all kinds of things to make girls feel good too
sweetie.
Really really nice things". There was a pause as Harold turned yet
another page.
"You know sweetie" His voice was so low it could hardly be heard
"you're the
prettiest girl I've ever seen. Even prettier then all of the girls in
this
magazine. You're my special special girl. You make me the happiest dad
in the
world. You make me happy like those girls in the picture there. I
mean...well
.... You know" he stumbled "you make me happy in that way. Like the
girls in the
pictures. When I look at you my cock get big and hard like those men.
And
sometimes ... well ... well a lot of times when I rub my cock I think
about you.
About you being one of those girls and me being one of those men and
how you're
letting me do things like that to you".

Harold let his words sink in with Cindy. She had turned back to staring
at the
floor. "Daddy" she finally broke the silence. "I don't think it's right
that we
do those things. Mom would be mad and" she hesitated a moment "and it's
weird.
And you're my dad. And it's not" she paused again "well you know ...
it's wrong.
And what if people found out. And..." Harold held his finger quickly up
to
Cindy's lips. "It's ok sweetie" he started "no one would ever find out.
This is
strictly our secret remember. No one else would ever know. Just like no
one will
ever know that you looked at those magazines. We will never tell
anyone".
Cindy's hand began to tremble as she stirred in her seat. "Look
sweetie"
continued Harold "I don't want you to do anything you don't want to do
ok. I
love you and I just want to make you happy and to make you feel good. I
would
never hurt you. I just want us to love each other and be closer".

Harold turned slightly to his left so that Cindy was more directly in
front of
him, picked up the magazine and laid it opened on her lap. "look baby"
he
started as he gripped the shaft of his stiff prick through his sweat
pants "you
see what you do to daddy? You see how hard you make my cock just by
sitting next
to me and just talking to me? You see how happy I am when I'm with my
special
girl"? He kept a tight grip on his shaft as he spoke. The pre-cum had
already
soaked a dark spot at the end of it's outline. "you know princess" he
continued
"daddy always has to go rub his cock to make it cum after I've been
around you
because this always happens. And it always makes me feel good. Really
good. But
it always makes me a little sad that I couldn't share the special
moment with my
special girl. Even if I did in my mind". He swallowed hard before
continuing. "I
understand you're a little nervous baby. I really do. And like I said I
would
never ask you to do anything that hurts or makes you uncomfortable. But
daddy's
cock is kind of hurting right now. And I could use just a little bit of
help".
He reached for the top button of her pajama top with his free hand.
"How about
you just let me see your titties a little bit? After all ...." He
laughed
nervously " I saw you naked thousands of times when you were a baby!
I've
probably seen you naked more times then you've ever seen yourself
naked!

Cindy was still staring down at her shoes but she made no move to
discourage
him. "that's my special girl" he gasped, his voice shaking slightly. He
undid
the rest of her buttons quickly and pushed her pajama top off her
shoulders so
that the neck hung over behind her back and her shoulders as well as
her breasts
were completely exposed. " Oh God" he gasped again "your tits are so
beautiful
baby. I've never seen anything like that"! Again with his free hand
Harold
reached out to cup his daughter's left breast. He kneaded it roughly
before
pinching the nipple slightly between his thumb and forefinger. It
hardened
instantly as he continued to pinch and twist it. "my little girl likes
that
doesn't she?" he croaked hoarsely as his hand quickly shifted to her
right
breast. "You are making daddy so happy right now"!

After a few minutes Harold released Cindy's breasts to quickly pull his
sweat
pants down below his knees. His 8 inch cock stood fully erect against
the
extension of his hairy stomach, the skin completely below the large
mushroom
head clung tightly to the dark purple veins beneath. His fist wrapped
tightly
around the shaft he stroked it several times before getting up on his
knees to
Cindy's right side. "Daddy's just gonna rub his cock a little on your
titties
ok" he breathed hoarsely. "I'm not gonna hurt you sweetie. You'll see
baby ...
this will feel good to you too". Kneeling by Cindy's side Harold placed
his left
hand on her shoulder to steady himself. His right hand wrapped just
below the
head of his cock Harold began to rub the tip against Cindy's nipple. He
groaned
slightly as the heat of her breast transferred into the sensitive tip
of his
organ. He was thankful that he had jacked off earlier or he would have
already
unloaded all over her newly developing goodies! He stroked his shaft
slowly
across her breast, the nipple pressing hard along it's entire length.
He rubbed
the head hard against the nipple, at times flicking it back and forth
other
times slapping the nipple with his tip while other times pressing the
nipple
hard against his piss hole. He was in ecstasy. He had to consciously
hold back
several times to keep from cuming hard all over her tits. From all of
the
pictures he had seen he had never realized just how firm pre-teen tits
could be.

Even with this amazing feeling that was bringing him close to a raging
orgasm
Harold kept pulling his eyes away from the action that his cock was
doing on his
daughter's tits to her incredible mouth. He hadn't been sucked off in
almost a
year and he had never been sucked off by anyone other then his wife who
only did
it when she was very drunk to keep from having to fuck him out of
necessity. He
would give his right ball to get his cock sucked by a half naked 13
year old!
Releasing the grip on his close to exploding prick Harold stood on the
sofa next
to Cindy to remove his sweat pants. Instead of kneeling back down by
her side
however Harold put both feet on either side of Cindy's thighs as he
faced her.
He spread his legs as wide as they would go and bent his knees forward
so that
his cock was directly at the level of Cindy's mouth. "Now baby" he
whispered
slowly "daddy really really needs your help right now. I need you to do

something that daddy really likes. Something that's going to make me so
happy".
Before Cindy could reply Harold pushed the head of his cock between
Cindy's lips
and pushed slightly. "Just open your mouth sweetie. Just like those
pictures you
saw. Just open your mouth and daddy will do the rest. Daddy needs to do
this so
fuckin badly baby. Just let daddy go inside a little bit".

By the time he had finished talking Harold had pushed the head of his
cock down
far enough to feel the back of his daughter's throat. Her mouth was
warm and
tight around his swollen prick. The feeling was even more wonderful
then he had
even anticipated. He knew he didn't have much time. Her mouth was much
too tight
around his cock. But there was one more thing he really wanted to make
this
perfect. His hands gripping her shoulders Harold started to move his
cock slowly
in and out of his little girl's mouth. He didn't want to choke her and
he knew
she would appreciate the time to get used to the taste of his pre-cum
before she
tasted her first load of semen. He watched as her lips strained to
allow his
cock it's so needed freedom of movement. It's now or never he thought.
She's
come this far I'm sure she won't mind. "baby" he breathed the whisper
"daddy
needs you to do one last thing. I need you to put your finger in my ass
while
you suck on my cock ok. Just reach behind and put one finger inside.
Then I just
want you to move it in and out the way I'm doing with my cock in your
mouth. Can
you do that for daddy sweetie"?

Cindy did not respond right away. Harold could see she was having
trouble
keeping up with the increased speed of his pumping. But Fuck how it
felt good.
After repeated encouragement he finally felt her hand searching the
inside of
his ass cheeks. FINALLY his mind screamed! But he knew he would only
have
seconds left when his would feel his little girl's finger start to fuck
him. He
couldn't wait any longer. He just HAD to cum! Grabbing her had behind
him he
quickly guided her finger to his hole. Aiming directly at his pucker he
pushed
her finger deep inside. A rush of pleasure spread itself from his ass
hole to
his balls. This is it he thought. I'm gonna fill my little girl's mouth
to the
hilt. With that Harold started to pump furiously into his daughter's
mouth. He
could feel her gagging slightly with every entry but he knew he
wouldn't be long
so it was no used stopping. "Fuck daddy's ass sweetie" he screamed
"fuck your
finger in and out just like I'm doing. That's it baby .... That's it.
That's my
girl. Take daddy's cock in deep while you push your finger. That's it
sweetie.....Oh God baby....that's it. That's my girl. Here it comes
Princess....here comes daddy's cream. Swallow it all baby ... swallow
daddy's
cum". With that Harold clenched Cindy's finger inside his ass and
released his
load into his little girl's mouth. He held her finger there as he
continued to
pump glob after glob of warm cum to the back of her throat. His eyes
clasped
tight, his ass muscles clenched for dear life, his moan a muffled
scream Harold
pumped his daughter's mouth until the last of his spunk had spilled
onto her
tongue.

Harold collapsed on the sofa next to his daughter. His eyes closed he
rested a
second trying to catch his breath. Sitting up he turned to look at his
daughter.
Her top was still down over her shoulder's and her hair was held back
from her
forehead with sweat. "You did really good" he said reaching out to
touch her
cheek. "Really really good. Daddy is so proud of you sweetie. You made
me the
happiest dad in the whole wide world you know. You make me feel so good
baby".
With that Harold leaned over and kissed Cindy on the mouth. A long wet
deep
kiss. He pushed his tongue past her lips wondering if she had savored
the last
drops of his cum. He pushed his tongue in deep feeling the crevasses
that his
cock had enjoyed. His hand running up against her thigh he cupped her
breast
again pinching the familiar nipple. "Sweetie" he began never removing
his lips
from hers "now we have a new secret we must never tell anyone ok.
People
wouldn't understand what a sweet little girl you are for daddy,
especially
mommy. No one is to ever know what you did today ok". Harold continued
to fondle
his daughter's barely developed breasts. "How about if daddy does to
you what
you did to him so that we have mutual secrets again sweetie? What do
you say
Princess" he continued as his hand roamed down to the elastic waist
band of her
pajamas "how about if daddy sucks on your little pussy the way you
sucked on my
cock".

Cindy quickly placed her hand over her father's intrusive hand "daddy"
she tried
to speak through the pressure of his lips but Harold pressed harder.
"Sshhhh" he
whispered. It's ok. No one will ever find out sweetie. I swear".
Harold's hand
pushed it's way past the waist band to her pubic mount. "baby" he
whispered
directly in her ear "spread your legs a little for daddy. Make them
nice and
wide so that I can go touch inside your little pussy ok". Cindy spread
her legs
slowly under her father's instructions. Harold's hand slid past her
mound to her
opening slit. "Ahhhh....good girl" he cooed. "That's my special girl".
Harold's
midfinger quickly found his daughter clit and began a rhythmic circular
stroking
around it's stem. "God baby" he breathed into her ear "daddy loves your
little
pussy so much. How about you let me taste it a little bit. Just a
little bit so
I can make you feel all good".

Again not waiting for a response Harold slid down to the floor to
Cindy's feet.
As he pulled roughly on the pajama bottoms Cindy lifted herself off the
sofa to
help ease them to her ankles and off. He spread her knees as wide as
they could
go and placed her feet flat on the sofa on each side of her. He stared
for a
second at his little girl's obscenely wide opened pussy before lowering
his head
to touch his tongue against her clit. Her pussy smells so fuckin great
he
thought as his tongue started to slowly lap at her clit. His tongue
continued
the same circular motion that his finger had started earlier stopping
every few
laps to flick his tongue quickly over Cindy's clit as it changed
directions. He
felt his cock harden as he pressed his face deeper into her soft pussy.
The
aroma and taste were driving him wild. Still kneeling between his
daughters wide
open legs he reached down to stroke his cock as he sucked roughly on
her
hardening clit. He still couldn't believe how great this had all turned
out!

After a few more minutes Harold decided to push his luck just a little
more.
Raising his head from between Cindy's legs he began as he always did "
sweetie"
he whispered as he moved his body closer to her pussy "daddy's cock is
getting
really hard again. I'm just going to rub the tip of it on your little
clitty ok.
The same way I did with your nipples before ok". Gripping his swollen
prick
again at the shaft just under the large mushroom head Harold began to
stroke his
cock against his daughter's swollen cunt lips. He pressed the underside
of the
head hard against Cindy's clit before stroking upwards towards the rest
of his
shaft. He tapped her clit lightly and smeared his pre-cum into the
folds of her
tiny pussy. Once in a while he would lift the hood completely off her
clit to
push his piss hole hard against the sensitive nugget. Other times he
would push
lightly against her fuck hole wondering if it would ever give but it
never did.

Harold continued stroking Cindy's clit with his cock until he was rock
hard
again. The combination of his own stroking hand and the stroking of her
inner
lips against his cock was amazing. But the fact that he couldn't get
into her
hole fascinated him. He wouldn't fuck her of course because she might
get
pregnant. But he was dying to know just how tight she was. He thought
of
inserting his fingers but that would be a waste. He had to feel it
around his
cock. He had to know what a virgin felt like tight around his cock.
With these
thoughts he pushed harder on his repetitive trips back down to her fuck
hole.
Again the hole would not give way and he would return to his daughter's
clit.
Then back down again with a bit more persistence until finally he was
able to
get half the head of his cock into the hole. 'Daddy" Cindy whined "it
hurts".
"It's ok baby" Harold replied never taking his eyes off the head of his
cock
that was slowly making it's way into his daughter's vagina "daddy just
wants to
get the head inside ok". Just bite down on your teeth and bare with it
a little
while. It will only hurt at first sweetie. Just relax your pussy a
little bit
and let me go inside ok" With that Harold drove the head of his cock
deeper
inside the hole. That did it! Harold had the head of his cock buried
inside his
little girl. And fuck was it worth it! He had never felt anything so
tight and
warm around his cock. "Daddy's just going to put a little bit more in
ok
sweetie. I'm not gonna hurt you. Daddy just wants to be able to rub his
cock a
little bit on the inside".

Harold inched his cock inside the hole further. The resistance was
incredible.
It was so different then anything he had ever felt. A few more inches
he
thought. Just enough to be able to pump the tip a little. Harold stared
down as
his cock made it's way slowly into his little girl. He heard Cindy moan
with
pain several times but knew this was a necessary pain and that soon the
pleasure
she would feel would wipe away all memory of the pain. Harold stopped
his
pushing as he felt Cindy's hymen at the tip of his cock. These few
inches would
be enough. He watched as he cock began to slowly piston inside his
little girl.
Her cunt clung tightly to the part of his prick inside her, seeming to
suck him
into her deeper and deeper. He wanted so badly to plunge the rest of
his cock
down to his balls into her. He wanted to let her feel the pleasure of a
thick
cock filling her up from the inside. "Fuck it" he thought "just fuck
it"! Harold
lifted himself slowly off the floor being careful not to let his cock
out of the
amazingly tight hole. As he did so he pushed Cindy slightly to her
right so that
she ended up lying on her back her daddy's cock still half embedded in
her.

"ok baby" Harold whispered slightly out of breath. "Now I want you to
bite down
again for just this little part. It's going to hurt right now but it's
going to
feel really good after when daddy can rub his whole cock inside your
little
pussy ok". As soon as Harold had finished the sentence he plunged his
prick down
deeper into his little girl. Still the tight hole resisted augmenting
his
pleasure. He couldn't believe how tight that cunt was! With one last
thrust
Harold felt his balls hit against Cindy's ass. He had all 8 achingly
swollen
inches inside his little girl's cunt!! Cindy had cried out almost
screaming. But
Harold knew she would be screaming from pleasure in just a few minutes!

With one arm on the back of the sofa and the other on the arm rest so
as not to
put to much weight on his daughter Harold began with long in and out
movements.
He wanted Cindy's pussy to get accustomed to his girth before he really
started
letting her feel what his cock could do. Stroke by stroke Harold
increased the
speed of his thrusting, his cock sinking deep into the tight fuck hole
before
almost completely emerging again. After almost 10 minutes he was ready
to fuck
her "properly". And with that thought Harold began to fuck his daughter
with all
his might. His face buried in her neck he heaved with every stroke as
her body
rocked violently under him with his every push. He had never dreamed
that
fucking baby cunt could feel so good! So fuckin tight. NOTHING could
ever make
him feel this good. Nothing!

As Harold pumped his cock rapidly in and out of his daughter a thought
occured
to him. If her cunt was this tight her ass must be absolute heaven. And
he had
never fucked a woman's ass before. He had seen Jake do it once to his
little
sister but Jake had only lasted a few strokes. Hardly long enough for
Harold to
even realize what was taking place. Harold gripped the base of his cock
tightly
as he pulled quickly out of Cindy's pussy. He was so incredibly close
to cuming.
"Cindy" he said grabbing her tightly by the hips "now daddy needs you
to let him
do something very very special. Something only really special little
girls let
their daddy's do" He talked as he continued to position her on her
knees as he
spoke hurringly to her. "this is going to hurt again sweetie but I
promise it
will feel a lot better after a while. A lot of girls really like this
baby. And
it's the most special thing that a little girl can give to her daddy".
With the
words Harold began to push the head of his cock into her small pucker.
He was
determined not to take as much time as with her pussy as he was already
much to
close to cuming and if her ass was as tight as he thought he was going
to have
to struggle to keep his load in if he wanted to last a few pumps!

His cock already lubed with Cindy's juices Harold pushed hard against
her ass.
Again he heard her cry out. "It's ok baby. Daddy's here. Just relax
your little
bum hole like you did your pussy ok. Daddy won't be long sweetie.
You're making
me so happy you know". Again Harold pushed hard and the little hole
gave way.
Once the head of his cock was inside he pushed further savoring the
heat around
his shaft. The anticipation was worth it. Her ass was definitely much
tighter
then her pussy. Harold strained slightly as he began to fuck his little
girl's
ass. The hole was so tight, creating an almost uncomfortable
resistance. The
pleasure was indescribable. Harold was thankful he had cum just earlier
as he
felt the familiar tingle in his balls. He would have never made it this
far!
With that thought Harold began to piston furiously inside his
daughter's ass.
His cock only half emerging would crush quickly down again until his
balls would
slap against Cindy's pussy then out again to continue. The slapping of
his
pelvice against his daughter's ass sounded like a slow clap just before
a
standing ovation. He pumped furiously fighting against the time his
balls would
start to unload into his little girl's ass bringing a stop to this
incredible
pleasure until suddenly he felt the swell of his cock in his daughter's
tight
ass. He continued to pump slowly as he screamed in all consuming
ecstasy, his
warm cum filling his little girl's ass with every throb of his
exploding prick.

When his balls were completely empty Harold pulled his cock out of his
daughter's ass. He watched as his cum escaped from the hole to trickle
down to
her pussy. He had never been so proud of her. He knew this hadn't been
easy for
her but she had bitten the bullet and made her old man real happy. He
promised
himself that he would repay the favor later tonight after his wife had
fallen
asleep. His little girl and he would have plenty of time to share
secrets in the
years to cum.





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Kiddie Movie Convention (Mg,bg,oral,group,pedo,cons)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/f7903ee118ffc529
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:43 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Kiddie Movie Convention

By N3orl (M/g, b/g, oral, group, cons, pedo)

"Sandra, the phone is for you." her mother said.

"Hello Billy, how are you? I haven't seen you since movie camp." she
said.

"Hi. It's nice to talk to you, too." Billy said.

"Where are you staying?" Sandra asked.

"Well, I'm not sure yet." he said.

"Why don't you stay here with me? My mom says it's ok." Sandra told
Billy.

"Ok, thanks." Several minutes later, there was a knock on the door, and
Sandra went to answer it.

"Billy!" Sandra shouted, as the door flew open and she saw the movie
stud she had made friends with almost 2 years ago. "Billy, let me show
you where to put your bags" she said.

Since Sandra's acting career paid for this house, her parents felt she
should have the master suite, so she led Billy to the master bedroom to
put his bags away.

"Billy, I'd like you to meet my sister, Nicole. She's an actress too"
Sandra said.

"Hello Nicole, nice to meet you" he said.

"Hi Billy. I've heard a lot about you and your cock. I hope I get a
chance to check it out." Nicole said.

"Sure, why not? I hope you don't mind, Sandra." Billy said.

"No, we're all in the same business" she answered.

"So Billy, what have you been doing since camp?" Sandra asked.

"Well, I've been in lots of movies, and I've had steady work. How's
your career going?" Billy asked.

"I've done several all-kids films, and like you, been busy." she said.

"Billy, would you like me to show you around town before tonight's
reception?" Joan said.

"Thanks, I'd like that very much" Billy answered.

The organizers of the convention had searched for just the right place
to hold this event. When they heard about the new resort hotel they
decided to check it out. What they found was far beyond their
imagination. It was a high-rise hotel with lots of rooms and meeting
areas just right to host this convention. There were 2 pools - one
indoor and one outdoor, so they went to the owner and made him an offer
to lease the entire resort for this convention. The resort also had its
own private beach and island in the middle of a private lake. These
surroundings made for lots of location shooting. The money was so good
that they were able to strike a multi-year deal that doubled the price
each year.

"Billy, by the time we get home it will be time for you and Sandra to
get ready for tonight's reception" Joan said.

When they got home, Billy went to the master suite and Sandra used the
bathroom down the hall. After her shower, Sandra returned to her room
to get dressed. When she returned, she saw Billy standing in front of
the mirror with his towel on, preparing to dress. When he removed his
towel Sandra walked over behind Billy and saw how much his cock had
grown.

"Gee Billy, you're bigger than I remember." She said.

"Well, it has been almost 2 years" he said.

"I can't wait to get a hold of that thing again." Sandra said. Sandra
also noticed that now Billy had huge, almost adult-size balls to go
with his longer dick.

"I thought we'd wait until after we got home from the reception" he
said.

"Okay, I'll hold you to that" she said.

Billy then walked over to the bed and began by putting on a pair of
underwear. Then he put on a nice pair of black dress slacks and a white
sports shirt. After Billy sat down on the bed, he noticed that Sandra,
who was a few months away from her 10th birthday, was changing too. He
noticed that the rings around her nipples were bigger than at camp and
he also saw that her pussy lips also looked bigger. Sandra put on a
pair of black lace panties and then put on a black sequined
cocktail-style dress with matching flats.

"You have a nice outfit, Sandra" Billy said.

At the reception, the children mingled with other actors and producers.
This mixer let everyone know who was here, what different projects were
being done, and who needed which actors.

"Hi guys, how are you?" Billy and Sandra turned around to see their old
friend Gary from camp.

"Fine" they both answered.

"We haven't heard from you in a long time, what have you been doing?"
Sandra asked.

"Well I got a job working with a production company who specializes in
movies with newborns, infants and toddlers." Gary said. "We're doing a
public type shoot here tomorrow."

Steve also said, "Sandra, I need to speak to you, please."

"Sure, Steve, how can I help you?" she asked.

"Well, during the week they gave me some new kids to work with, and I
need someone with your experience to help me with them" Steve said.

"What can you tell me about them?" Sandra asked.

"Well our scouts found them at a children's nude Olympics and based on
their bodies they were offered a chance to be in the movies" he said.

"Well, I'll help in any way I can" she told him.

"I believe they asked two boys and one girl here for work."

At the reception, the organizers provided entertainment for the
children, and it also offered the first chance for one company to do
some filming. All the children filed into the main ballroom. The head
of the convention committee made a few remarks to welcome everybody.
Then John Rice stepped up to the microphone. John was a producer of
pre-teen sports videos. John told the crowd that he was doing a video
and needed an audience for his project, so they all got to help.

John had hired the Skipping Sports, an all-girl jump rope team .The
girls on the team ranged in age from 5 to 11. They were rehearsing when
the crowd walked in. The girls were wearing white tee shirts with light
blue shorts, which was their normal uniform.

When every one was seated, John explained that now the filming would
begin. There was a row of metal folding chairs off to one side of the
room. Here the filming began as the girls on the team were being filmed
while getting undressed for the video.

A lot of people in the audience noticed that some of the 10-year-old
girls on the team already had five o'clock shadows between their legs.
The people also saw that most of the girls had very big asses although
they were not fat. Those asses were fun to watch as they were filming.
The kids also saw that on most of the girls with the big asses, each
one's crack was a little different in length. After the filming was
done, the kids mingled with the producers to find out which projects
were being filmed and who needed which actors to work.

It was late when Sandra and Billy returned home. They quietly went to
the master bedroom and shut the door.

"I'm glad we're home, Billy" Sandra said.

"Yeah, watching those girls in that jump rope show really got me hard"
he said. "I want to shower before we start."

"OK" She answered.

After Billy returned from the shower, Sandra sat on the bed. As she
removed his towel, she was face to face with his 9-year-old cock.
Sandra took Billy's cock, placed it in her mouth, and began sucking.
After a few minutes, Sandra told Billy to lie down in the middle of her
bed.

"Just stretch out in the middle of the bed and relax" she told Billy.
Sandra spent a few more minutes sucking and getting Billy nice and
hard. "Relax, I'll do all the work" she said. Then she got up and threw
her leg over Billy and squatted to line up her pussy with his hard
cock.

Billy reached down and guided his cock into her bald pussy. Once she
was seated, he supported her by placing his hands on her ass as she
began bouncing up and down. "God, your cock feels nice" she said.

"Your pussy is nice and warm" he answered as she was going up and down.
"Where do you want me to cum, Sandra?" he asked.

"Oh god, your cock is so nice, please cum inside my pussy" Sandra
moaned.

"Ahhhhh!" Billy said, as he felt his cum pouring out of his dick into
Sandra's hot little pussy. After Sandra crawled off Billy, they both
went to sleep.

Steve and I got started early the next morning because we had a long
day of filming ahead. We had been asked to work with the 3 children
that were recruited from the children's nude Olympics. For the last
several weeks between the games and this convention, the kids were
given a crash course in acting and being on camera.

The first scene we were to do that day was for Steve to shoot Katlin
McCoy's first time with an adult. Katlin arrived around 9 am wearing a
loose sweat suit and sneakers.

"Hi Katlin" Steve said, as she walked into our filming suite.

"Hi, nice to meet you both" she answered.

"Do you know why you're here today?" Steve asked.

"Yes, I'm here to do a video" Katlin answered.

"Good, are you excited?" he asked.

"Well I'm sure it will be fun" she answered.

"Okay, sit down over there on the couch while we finish getting ready,
but while we do that please take off your sweat suit and leave your
panties on."

"Okay" she said. As I looked at Katlin, I was wondering how this would
work. She was known for being very skinny. I knew if I put my hands
around her waist it would cover it up. After a few minutes, Steve
introduced me to Katlin as her co-star. I walked over and shook hands.
I was also only in my underwear.

We started the scene by having Katlin sit on the edge of the bed with
me standing in front of her. Steve then came over and made sure she
knew what was expected of her. When everything was ready, Steve called
"Action." This part of the scene was for Katlin to run her hands over
my chest and then pull my underwear down and start running her tongue
on my cock head.

After a few minutes of Katlin running her hands over my chest and
tickling the hair around my belly button, I guided her hand nearest the
camera up to the waistband of my shorts and she instinctively began to
pull them down. She used both hands to tug my underwear down to reveal
my adult-sized cock.

"Wow I've never seen one quite that big. Oops, did I say something
wrong?' she asked.

Steve stopped and explained that these little comments actually helped
make the scene better. We started again as she returned her attention
to my cock. She gently placed her right hand on my cock and began
rubbing it. Katlin had a gentle touch and I got hard very easily. She
next picked up my cock head, placed it on the tip of her tongue, and
started making circles around the head. She then opened her mouth, took
the head in, and began sucking. For a new kid, Katlin had very good
oral skills. After several minutes, I told Katlin to stop so I could
return the favor.

When we broke, Steve asked Katlin how she enjoyed doing oral sex.

"It's okay, it takes a while to adjust, but it doesn't bother me" she
said.

During the break, Katlin and I switched places, so when we started
rolling again I could remove her panties on camera. Steve then said
"action." and I ran my hands over Katlin's body, tweaking her nipples.
Then I brought my hands to her waist and, slipping my hands inside her
panties, began pulling them down. Then Steve said "cut" again.

The next part of the scene had Katlin and I stretched out on the bed.
Steve wanted me on Katlin's right side. Then when he yelled "action"
again, I was to move down and pull her pussy open. Katlin, unlike other
children had all of her pussy lips in the front of her pussy and not
between her legs.

When Katlin and I settled, I was on her right side. "Action." Steve
said. Then I moved closer to Katlin and used my tongue to tickle her
nipples, and then I moved my way down Katlin's body and played with her
cute navel. I shifted my position so I could take each hand and, as the
camera moved in for a close-up, spread her puffy pussy lips.

After her lips were open, out sprang a somewhat large clit. I took my
tongue and began playing with it. I could hear Katlin start moaning as
I was playing with her clit, and I shifted to get between her legs to
fully work on her pussy. Steve also wanted me to pick up her legs so he
could get a shot of her pink asshole. After a few minutes, I sensed
that Katlin was approaching her first orgasm. When I heard a big sigh,
I knew Katlin was having an orgasm.

We took another break to make sure Katlin was ok.

"How do you feel after your first orgasm?" Steve and I asked.

"I didn't know how great it would feel" she said.

"Do you need a few minutes before we start again?" he asked.

"No I'm fine" she answered.

"When we start again, I need you do some more oral work" Steve said.

"OK" she said.

I switched places with Katlin so I was flat on my back with her on my
right side. Before we started, Katlin picked up my cock and kept me
fairly hard. I told Katlin that once we started rolling to take her
free hand and play with my balls.

"Yes, I almost forgot that" she said. When we were rolling, Katlin
started sucking my cock again while fondling my large balls. "I never
seen balls as big as yours." She said

"Thank you" I said.

I told Katlin that whenever I have sex I like to have my balls played
with. After a few minutes of sucking, we took another break.

Before we started the next scene, I asked Steve if Katlin still had her
cherry. Steve said that should have been taken care of during her
training classes.

"Katlin, when you went to movie class did they make you bleed?" we both
asked.

"They took a stick and stuck it in my pee hole to break something but
I'm not sure what it was." Katlin said.

"Did they say cherry?" Steve asked.

"That sounds like it" she said.

"Thanks" Steve said.

To finish with Katlin we had her lie on her back while I got between
her legs.

"Ready for the big time, Katlin?" Steve said.

"Yes" she said.

I reached down to feel how wet she was. She was still good and wet, and
I was good and hard. As Steve started rolling I took the head of my
cock and placed it at the entrance of Katlin's 8-year-old pussy. I
rubbed the head of my cock up and down Katlin's slit to get the head
nice and slick. Then I slowly took my cock and pushed gently into
Katlin's pussy. She let out a big sigh as I sunk fully into her
kid-sized pussy. I started moving in and out while Steve filmed what
was happening on the bed.

Steve always liked using me in his films, because he always liked the
way my hair grew so that it made an interesting contrast between the
kids and me. He also thought that my hairy ass looked good, compared
with the kids', since they had no hair.

After a few minutes, I had a good rhythm going while fucking Katlin's
pussy. Katlin's size made it easy for me to slide through her pussy. I
had my back to the camera because Steve liked to get shots of my hairy
ass. Steve also liked me in this position because he liked the way I
held the girl's legs open so he could get shots not only of my dick
going in but also of the girl's asshole. When Steve watched videos, he
always looked for the asshole shots and he knew his fans did too.

"Cut" yelled Steve. He wanted us to change positions. "Katlin, I want
to get some shots of you on top riding" he said

"OK" Katlin answered.

When we started again, I was on my back and Steve wanted to film Katlin
guiding my cock back into her pussy. Katlin did a great job of putting
me back in. After she sat down on me, I placed my hands around her
waist and helped her move up and down. Steve wanted Katlin to spend
about half of her time facing the camera and half with her back to the
camera so he could get more shots of her asshole. I had to remember to
keep my legs open so Steve could get good shots of my balls and crotch.


After Katlin rode me a few minutes, I had Steve stop rolling to discuss
how I was to cum.

"I'm not sure what to do," Steve said.

"I don't think she's ready to have someone cum inside her." I added.

"Why don't you just decorate her?" he said. "Katlin, would you like him
to shoot all over you?" Steve asked.

"I don't mind, if it helps the movie" she said.

"OK, let's get you two back on the bed to finish. I have another scene
to do today" Steve said.

Katlin and I went back to the bed. She sat down on the edge and took my
dick in her mouth to stiffen me up again. I used my hand on the base of
my shaft to help her along.

After a few minutes I was ready, so I took my cock out of her mouth,
gave it a few last strokes, and began shooting my cum all over Katlin's
chest, nipples, and I even got a drop or two on her lips and chin. To
our surprise, she took the tip of her tongue and pulled my cum into her
mouth.

"Gee Katlin, we thought you weren't ready for that yet" Steve said.

"It just seemed the natural thing to do if someone is nice enough to
shoot it there." She said.

"Well it sure made the perfect ending to your scene" Steve told her.

After we stopped filming, Katlin went to the bathroom to shower and
clean up.

"So Katlin, how was your first time having sex?" Steve asked.

"I really enjoyed it, I hope I get to do more" Katlin said.

Steve and I had an hour before we shot our next scene.

At 2 pm, there was a knock at the door. When we answered it, were Steve
Conner and Jimmy Rock, the two boys from the Olympics.

"Come in, guys" Steve said. After the boys came in and got settled,
Steve told the boys that we had to wait for their co-stars to arrive.
Soon after there was a knock at the door, and it was the Spencer twins,
Stephanie and Melissa.

"Hi girls, how are you?" Steve asked.

"Fine" both girls said.

"Boys, why don't you go into that room and get ready, and girls you
come this way" Steve said.

"Wait wouldn't be better if you filmed us getting undressed?' Jimmy
asked Steve.

"Gee, I hadn't thought of that." So, in the living room of our suite
were two couches. The girls went to one couch and the boys stayed where
they were. Steve spent a few minutes setting up a second camera, so now
this was a three-camera scene. There was a camera on each sofa, plus
one to shoot both at the same time.

The twins were dressed in white, knitted pullover sweaters and jeans.
The boys had jeans and sport shirts on. When all four kids were down to
their underwear, Steve told them to stop because he wanted to get
close-ups during the main part of the scene.

When everyone was ready, Steve had the boys stand at their couch and
the girls stood in front of them. Steve quickly went and whispered in
the girls' ears. When they nodded yes, he was ready to start.

When Steve got behind the camera he said to the girls, "Ready." and the
twins pulled their panties down and the boys saw the twins' bald
pussies. Then the girls got down on their knees. When Steve yelled
"action," the twins slowly took their fingers and worked them inside
the boys' underwear and worked them down. Next, after the boys stepped
out of their shorts, they sat down and the girls moved closer. The
girls began playing with the boys' semi-erect dicks.

Stephanie was paired with Steve, and Melissa was with Jimmy. Melissa
had a challenge because Jimmy had a big belly and was known as one of
the heaviest swimmers around. The first time Melissa saw Jimmy's cock
she got a surprise, because Jimmy's slit stayed gaped open. Once the
boys were settled on the couch, the girls began sucking on the boys'
hard cocks.

While the girls were sucking, Steve had the camera focused on both
couples, and the third kept a wide shot going. Before we started, Steve
told the boys to signal him when they were close to cumming. The boys,
being age 7 & 9, Steve got a nice, long oral scene that he knew would
please his fans.

After a few minutes, both boys raised their hands and Steve said,
"Cut." Then Steve walked over and said, "So boys, how was your first
shot at oral sex?"

"Great, we really enjoyed it" both boys said.

"Do you boys know how to masturbate?"

"Yeah" they answered. For the next part of the scene Steve had the boys
stand in front of the couch and the girls stayed on their knees. When
Steve yelled "Action" again, the boys held their cocks and aimed at the
girls mouths. The twins helped the boys by tickling their heads with
the tips of their tongues. During this time the twins took the boys'
cocks back in their mouths to help keep the boys hard.

Both boys signaled off-camera that they were almost ready to cum, so
Steve stopped rolling and explained what he wanted on film. He said
that he wanted Steve and Jimmy to get themselves off and shoot in the
twins' mouths. Steve then got behind the camera and yelled "Action."

Steve and Jimmy then began pulling on their dicks and aiming at the
girls open mouths. Jimmy's breathing suddenly changed and his hand
started moving even faster. He adjusted his stance and moved the head
of his cock almost into Melissa's mouth and then began cumming. Jimmy,
who was more developed, began shooting long white ropes of cum into her
open mouth. Steve and I were amazed that a 9-year-old kid could shoot
that much cum. By the time Jimmy was done, Steve was moving closer to
Stephanie's mouth, after a few more strokes, he shot about four ropes
into her waiting mouth. Each boy kept pulling until they got every last
drop out.

After we cut, Steve came over. "Did you guys have a good cum?" he
asked.

"Gee I didn't know I could shoot that much, I'm exhausted." Jimmy said.


"How about you, Steve?" he asked

"Well I don't shoot that often, so I can't say if it was more or less"
he told Steve.

While Steve was cleaning up, the kids sat around playing with each
other. We heard the girls sighing and moaning as the boys played with
their partner's pussy. The twins were popular in the movies because
they had nice bodies.

Early the next morning, Gary and the company he worked for began
setting up for their day of filming. The indoor pool area was in two
parts. The main area had a full size Olympic pool, and off to the side
was a small wading pool for younger kids. This company specialized in
filming different events. So at the convention they were hosting two
pool parties for the children. At the hotel connected to the kiddy pool
was a complete indoor playground. The concept of this video was for
people to watch kids having fun at the pool.

At about 10am, the kids from the hotel started arriving. The video
company also invited parents and their children from the outside into
the filming. The parents came in and went to the pool area. When they
walked through the door, the parents and children saw the pool and
playground area with plenty of space for the families to spread out
blankets like they would on the beach.

As the parents and children arrived, they checked in with Gary and then
found a spot to sit down. Once the families got their space, they
started helping the kids get ready to play. There were lots of
hand-held cameras to catch all the action. These videos were hard to
edit, so they were mostly sold as multi-tape videos. As soon as the
families picked their spots, the camera people came over to film the
children undressing.

The camera people were busy capturing all the action, and it was an
interesting site to see almost a hundred children running around
without clothes on. After everyone was checked in, Gary stood by the
entrance to the pool and proceeded to take his clothes off to join the
pool party. As Gary bent over to remove his underwear, the camera
caught a beautiful shot of Gary's crotch from his balls to his asshole.
It was amazing to see how well that part of Gary was developed. After
Gary picked up his clothes, he turned and the camera caught a
full-length shot of him as he dove into the pool.

One of the parents at the pool party had trouble settling down one of
her infant daughters.

"Hi Ma'am, I think I can quiet your baby down" Gary said.

"I hope so, I've tried everything" the mother said.

Gary knelt down at the baby's legs and opened them. Next, he parted the
baby's pussy lips, took the tip of his tongue, and tickled her clit.
This settled her down right away.

"Thanks!" the mother said.

"Glad to help" Gary said.

The party lasted several hours, and lots of great footage was shot. Now
came the impossible task of editing the film.

"Sandra, I need to see you," Steve said.

"Sure I'm not busy." Sandra said.

"I need you to do some special scenes that a company needs for a
compilation video" Steve told her. "I can also tell you that this will
be a new sexual experience for you."

"I'm always interested in new sexual experiences." She answered.

"One more thing I need to ask you, Sandra." Steve said.

"What's that?" she asked.

"Is there anything off-limits for what you do on camera?" he asked.

"What did you have in mind?"

"I can't tell you until everything is worked out." Steve said.

"Okay." She said.

At the convention, a special luncheon was held for the child actors.
One of the production companies sponsored it. This was a company that
made unique videos that took place in restaurants. To compliment their
luncheon, the company had a crew of kids bussing the tables nude.
Several of the actors asked the producers if the kids were available
for work.

At about 4 pm, Sandra knocked on the door of our suite.

"Hi Steve" she said.

"Hi Sandra, come in" he answered. "I'm putting the finishing touches on
the scene that we need to do."

"OK" Sandra answered.

"Who will I be working with here, Steve?" Sandra asked. "Well I want to
wait until the last possible second, because I want to film the
introduction, it will add to the scene.

"Okay" she said.

After a short time, there was a knock at the back door of our suite.
Steve and I rushed into the other room and quickly closed the door, so
as not to spoil Sandra's surprise. A few minutes later, Steve came back
into the room and told Sandra it would be a few more minutes to
prepare.

"Sandra, I don't mean to scare you, but I need to do it this because it
has to be shot this way." Steve told her.

"Oh, I don't mind." She said. Steve then left and went into the other
room to make sure everything was set.

At the moment everything was ready, Steve checked with Sandra to see if
she was ready. When she said yes, Steve yelled "Action!"

The door opened and in walked Marcus Brown the only black child in the
movies.

"Wow, what a nice surprise" Sandra said. Marcus walked over and gave
her a big hug.

"Sandra, are you going to back out on me?" Steve asked.

"Well it sure is different" she said. Marcus was wearing a nice striped
sports shirt with nice pressed jeans. After several minutes, Sandra
decided that she was uncomfortable about having sex with Marcus. She
talked to Steve and he told her that he was fine with her decision and
that he was not into forcing anybody into anything. So then the scene
was stopped and we were done filming for the day.

"Let me think it over for a while" Sandra told Steve.

"Like I said before, don't worry about it" he told her.

It was about 5 pm when the doors opened for the ticket holder who paid
$250 to see a children's video being made. The hotel dance club had two
levels, so the top level was sold to the public. On the main level,
there were chairs and tables for the kids to set.

At around 6:45 pm, the kids started arriving. Then at 7 pm, the
producer announced that they were almost ready to start filming. Once
the signal was given, the kids began undressing for the dance. The
audience got a big thrill when she saw the kids on the dance floor
undressing. The events were being filmed for a non-action video. The
dance party video was a great hit and sold lots of copies.

I was walking down the hall and saw our friend Jose. He asked me if I
was busy. I said "no" and he asked me if I could help him with a scene
he was shooting.

"Yeah, what do you need?"

"I'm shooting a three-couch scene and I need a third adult."

"Sure, I'm not busy."

I went to Jose's suite and saw them getting ready to set the scene for
the day's filming. I met my other two co-stars, Miguel Ruiz and Willie
Rogers. After a few minutes, Jose came over and told us to get down to
our underwear.

After a few minutes, we were called into the large living room where
there were three double-length couches. Before the girls came in, Jose
told us that he wanted us to do a natural scene that meant that we
could do anything we wanted or just think about having sex without the
cameras there. Jose asked me to take the center couch.

Jose told us that he wanted us to have sex like the camera wasn't
there. "Just a few more minutes, guys, and the girls will be here."

We sat around the set for half an hour, while Jose and his crew got all
the cameras set.

"Okay guys, I'm going to get the kids now" Jose told us.

In a few minutes, Jose returned and I got a big surprise. When Jose
brought the girls in, one of them was Katlin, whom I helped do her
first scene several days ago. When Katlin saw me, she ran over to my
couch and sat down.

"Hi, I'm glad to see you again" Katlin said.

"You two know each other?" asked Jose.

"Yes, I helped her do her first scene the other day." I told him. I
then turned to Katlin and said "Jose may not want you to stay here
since we've worked together before."

"No if she's more comfortable working with you, she should stay there."
Jose said.

While the crew was making sure everything was set, Katlin was talking
about the things she had done at the convention. She had her hand in
the fly hole of my boxers, working on my dick. I looked over to
Willie's couch and saw that he got a 5 year old blonde with very Nordic
features. I also knew that because of his size he had to be careful
with a girl that small.

Before we started, Katlin said to me, "How many times do you want to
cum?"

"Maybe twice."

"Gee I hope you get to cum in my mouth, since we did our scene I prefer
that to be done."

"Okay" I told her. "Do you let guys cum in your pussy?" I asked

"They've never asked me" she said.

"Should I decorate you?" I asked.

"Yeah, that's always fun" She said.

Before the cameras started rolling, Jose came in and went over
everything one last time.

"Okay boys and girls, we're getting ready to start, so I want this
scene to look as natural as possible. Don't mug for the camera, just
concentrate on what you're doing."

"Can we use any positions we want?" I asked.

"Sure I've a couple of extra cameras, in case you guys get creative."
Jose said.

Jose did say that when he yelled "action" he wanted the girls to strip
first. Since Jose said to be creative, that gave me a few ideas.

When we finally got rolling, Katlin stripped quickly and then had me
lifting my ass up to get my boxers down. I had Katlin sit on my right
side so I could pull her lips apart to start licking her big clit.

"Gee Katlin, you have a beautiful clit." I told her

"Yeah, I've learned that it can be fun to play with when I'm by
myself."

"You should feel honored that yours is bigger than most girls your age"
I told her

"Really?" she asked.

"Yes!" I answered.

"Let's switch, so I can get that thing in my mouth" Katlin said to me.

After a few minutes of Katlin sucking me, I told her I wanted to try
something different. I had remembered that Jose said be creative, so I
explained to Katlin that I wanted her to stand on the couch facing the
camera. Next I told her to bend her knees slightly, so she could lower
herself on to my face and I could continue eating her pussy. She was
bent at the hips, so she could get my cock back into her mouth.

While Katlin was standing, I really made her moan when I touched the
tip of my tongue to her asshole. When Jose saw what we were doing, he
gave us a thumbs-up. After a few minutes, Katlin had to stand up so she
wouldn't hurt her back. When we changed positions I told Katlin that I
was going to lie on my back and she should lie opposite on top of me.
When we did our 69, I continued using my tongue on her asshole.

After several minutes of licking, Katlin had a powerful orgasm. I
managed to look over to Willie's couch to see his little partner
looking at that big licorice stick and wondering about its size. Since
I'd worked with Katlin, I've noticed that some of her skills have
improved. She was a lot better at sucking and her fondling skills were
also getting better.

Jose yelled "cut" to let everyone catch his or her breath. I asked Jose
"Can we talk out loud while we're rolling?"

"Yeah, as I said, this is a freestyle shoot" he said. I told Katlin
when we started again to get me back into her mouth so I can give her a
load to swallow. Once Jose was rolling, I told Katlin to start forming
her seal with her mouth, because I couldn't last much longer.

After a few minutes I told Katlin I was ready. I almost didn't get the
words out when I started cumming in her mouth. Katlin had learned her
oral skills very well. She used her mouth to create a good seal, so
that she didn't lose any of my cum. When she took my cock out of her
mouth, she turned toward the camera and showed a big wad of cum I left
in her mouth.

After I came in Katlin's mouth, Jose decided to stop filming and let
the kids have a potty break. I also got up because I'm one of those
guys that after I cum I need to piss. In a few minutes, the kids came
back in. Willie's part of the scene wasn't going well. He was anxious
about using his cock in such a small girl. So we had an extended break
while they figured out what to do. Jose came back and told everyone we
had a half hour break.

Katlin asked me what I was going to do. She said that after being under
those hot lights she was going to shower. "I will to." I told her. In a
way, I was glad Katlin showered, because that let me have the fun of
getting her wet again. After about 45 minutes, it was decided that the
little girl with Willie would just play and suck on him so he wouldn't
hurt her.

When we came back to the set, Katlin was very ready to get me inside
her. After her shower, Katlin came back to the set wearing only her
bath towel. "I hope we start soon, I'm really horny." She said.

"Katlin, when we start again I really want to cum in your pussy."

"Okay" she said.

"After that hot shower I need you to get me hard again" I told her.

"Ok, will you get me wet again?" she asked.

"I really love licking your pussy." Before we started I told Jose that
Katlin wanted me to cum inside. He said "Fine this is a freestyle
scene, so whatever you guys want to do is fine."

Jose then told everyone that we were ready to finish. I asked Katlin if
she would stay on her back while we fucked. "Yeah, that's my favorite
position" she said.

Jose then yelled "Action" and I had Katlin lie on her back. Then I told
her to rest her knees on her shoulders so it would open her pussy. I
got down on my knees and moved closer. I gave my cock a few strokes to
firm it up, then I took the head and placed it at the opening of her
pussy. I shifted my weight forward to slide into Katlin's pussy, rested
my left hand on the arm of the couch beside her head, and began moving
in and out. I wanted to keep an even pace so as not to cum too soon.

I could tell that Katlin was enjoying herself, as I heard her give some
good, deep moans. Then Katlin's breathing changed. She let out a big
grunt and I knew she was having a long orgasm. I kept up my pace of
fucking her pussy. Before we started I wondered if Katlin's pussy has
changed since I first worked with her, and she had done several scenes
with other men. When I got into Katlin, I found that her pussy had the
same tightness as the first time I fucked her.

"Hmmm your wiener feels so nice inside my pussy" Katlin said.

"Thanks" I answered. I kept a steady pace while fucking, and this gave
Katlin several nice orgasms. Soon I asked Katlin if she was ready for
me to cum in her pussy.

"Yes, this is the best fuck I've ever had." After she said that she
sent me over the edge and I pushed my cock all the way into her pussy.
As soon as I hit bottom, I began shooting torrents of cum into her
8-year-old pussy. "Ahhhh" was all I could say as I kept cumming into
her pussy.

"I feel so filled up, I didn't know you could cum so much" she said.

"I didn't either, it must have been because you're so pretty."

When I got up I told Katlin to turn toward the camera so they could get
shots of the cum leaking out of her pussy. Since she was an athlete,
she was able to flex her muscles to push and make my cum bubble out. We
were the last couple to finish, and Jose yelled "Cut"

"Katlin, have you had anybody cum inside you before?"

"Not as good as you just did."

"Hello Billy, I've been looking all over for you" Steve said.

"Sure, what do you need?" Billy answered

"They've just given me the script for the movie they want to shoot on
the hotel lake, and I thought you would be good for the lead" he said
as Billy was reading.

"Who's my first mate going to be?" he asked Steve.

"They got that cute boy Darren Sims to be your co-star" Steve said.

"Ah yes I've heard a lot about him and his work" Billy said. "When do
we start filming?"

"Tomorrow at 10 am" Steve said.

This project was the highlight of filming at the convention. This,
unlike most children's movies, had a story. This film takes place on a
pirate ship. The film was to be a costume picture, but it didn't take
much money, because the costumes were small. These pirates only wore a
hat, an eye patch and a loincloth. Billy and Darren arrived at the
island in the lake at 8:30 am to start shooting at 10.

Darren was a good-looking 7 year old, with dark hair and hazel eyes. He
was a newcomer to movies, but his looks and body made him a popular
actor.

To save money on the set, each boy had a chair to sit in and one to use
for their clothes. When Billy and Darren arrived, Steve greeted them
and told them to go to their chairs and get ready. They went over to
their chairs and got changed. Steve told the boys that they shouldn't
wear anything under their loincloths.

"Billy, I need to see you before we start shooting" Steve said. Billy
and Steve went over the scene and he explained how this scene needed to
be shot.

"I have no problem with that, I've done it before." Billy told Steve.
"Darren, did you prepare yourself for your scene?' Steve asked.

"Yes sir" He answered.

Just before we started shooting, Steve sent the set mother over to
Billy to help him get ready for the scene.

"Hi, I'm here to help you" she said. Billy then knew to lift his
loincloth so she could get him hard for the scene. When the boys were
confident they knew their lines, he set up to shoot it. After all the
cameras were set, Steve asked one last time if the boys were ready.
They both said yes and then they moved to their marks. When all the
cameras were set, Steve called "Action."

"Hi. I saw your 'Help Wanted' sign and I'm interested in being your
first mate." was Darren's line.

"Sure, can you travel?" Billy gave his line.

"Do you use the standard job interview?" Darren gave his next line.

"Yes I use the standard interview" Billy said.

"When are you giving your interviews?" Darren's charter said.

"I can give you an interview now, if you like" Billy's charter said.
"Step over to my interview area."

Billy had Darren step over to the rail of the boat, remove his
loincloth, and rest his right foot on a wooden crate. Then Billy pulled
his loincloth down and stepped behind Darren.

For this scene, Steve used three cameras: one to shoot from behind, the
second would stay between their legs, and the third for face shots.
Off-camera, Billy got a squirt of lube and worked it into his dick.
When Steve gave the signal, Billy stepped up behind Darren and inserted
his cock into Darren's ass. The second camera had most of the work to
film Billy's cock working Darren's ass. We set that camera at an angle,
so we could catch the action of the boy's balls. This made for a
priceless shot, since Billy's balls were much bigger than Darren's. The
second camera also caught Darren when he came.

Billy rested his hands around Darren's waist while he moved in and out.
Darren had a unique talent in that whenever he was fucked in the ass he
could cum without touching himself. While Billy was fucking, we got
some nice facial shots to edit in later. Billy was able to go a good
ten minutes before he felt his orgasm start to build. Soon thereafter,
Billy gave a few last quick strokes, pulled out, and shot a huge load
on Darren's ass - some shots even landed on his back.

"Thanks for the interview." Darren said.

"Great, you got the job" the captain said.

"Cut!" yelled Steve. "Great scene, boys" Steve told them.

"Did I go too hard, Darren?" Billy asked.

"No, you're a lot nicer than some of the men that I worked with. Some
of them can be rough" answered Darren.

"Yes I've been through that myself" Billy said.

"So girls, did you want the parts of the captain's two wenches?" Steve
asked Sandra and Nicole.

"I'm not going to let him put that thing in me until he takes a bath"
Nicole said.

"Oh girls, do you think I would put you at risk like that? I'm here to
work safely" Steve said.

After a break, we shot the next scene. In the scene, one of the wenches
comes aboard the ship looking for the captain. Steve walked over to
Darren and whispered in his ear.

"Oh yes" Darren said.

We had everyone set up and we were ready to film. "Action!" yelled
Steve. In walked Nicole in her wench costume.

"Where's the Captain?" she gave her line.

"He's in town, getting supplies" he said. In the scene, Darren was
sitting on a crate on deck, nude and masturbating.

"Gee you're built nice for a first mate" was Nicole's next line. Darren
was nicely hung for a 7 year old, about 4 ½ inches. Darren also had a
great looking pair of balls to go with his cute dick. "Would you like
me to help you with that?" Nicole said. Without getting an answer, she
dropped to her knees and began sucking Darren's hard dick.

While Nicole was sucking Darren's dick, Billy walked in. "Hi, I see
you've met one of my girl mates." Billy said.

"Yeah, we're just getting acquainted" Darren said.

Billy sat his packages down and then removed his clothes. He then
walked over and Nicole reached out to start working on his semi-hard
dick. She then began going back and forth, sucking both dicks. One guy
on the crew asked Steve if this scene was planned.

"No, but if I stop them I could lose a great scene." After a few
minutes, Nicole stood up, straddled Darren's lap, and guided his cock
to her asshole. Then Billy stepped up and put his hard cock into her
pussy. No one had known if Nicole had ever been double-fucked.

A few minutes went by, and they stopped and traded places. Nicole let
out a soft moan as the boys put their cocks back in. Billy gave a
signal off-camera to one of the hand-held guys to move to their right
side.

After a few more strokes, Billy said, "I'm going to shoot on your
back." Billy quickly pulled his dick out of her asshole, and the camera
caught him spraying her back with a huge load of cum. Billy remembered
to add some sounds to make his cum look and sound better on film.
Darren got so caught up in Billy's shot he came deep inside Nicole's
pussy.

"Gee, I'm sorry Steve, I just got carried away" Nicole said.

Steve took Nicole aside and said, "Don't worry about what you did.
Actually what you three did was hotter than anything that we could have
planned. In fact, your scene was so hot that I'm keeping it in the
movie!"

"Thanks Steve, I feel better now" she said. After a few more scenes,
the pirate movie was finished.

While Steve and I were working on some things around our suite, Nicole
stopped by and gave us a hard time with some of our paperwork. After a
short time there was a knock at our door. Steve answered the door, and
it was Jimmy Rock, whom we had shot an oral scene with several days
ago.

"Hi, Steve. I was walking around and wanted to stop by and see if you
had any work for me today?" Jimmy said.

"I don't have anything lined up for today, I'm sorry."

Then Nicole walked by and Steve introduced the two children.. When
Nicole first saw Jimmy, she was instantly attracted to him.

"Steve, get the boys, I never fucked a chubby guy before" she said.
Steve knew that Nicole, unlike other children, had great instincts on
how things should be done on camera. Steve quickly called our crew in.

After they were set up, we started filming Nicole greeting Jimmy at the
door. Next she led him over to the couch and they kissed passionately.
While kissing, they each began removing each other's shirts. Then she
knelt in front of Jimmy and began undoing his jeans. Steve and the crew
knew that Nicole was in for a big surprise. We had seen Jimmy before
and we knew that because Jimmy was a chubby 9 year old, his cock was
nearly adult sized. Nicole opened his jeans and got them down to reveal
his plaid boxers. Jimmy then helped Nicole strip down to her white silk
panties. Nicole again knelt in front of Jimmy and began working her
fingers inside the waistband if his boxers.

When she got them down to his knees she gave a priceless expiration to
the camera when she saw Jimmy's big cock. "Wow Jimmy, you're big!" she
said.

"Yes. Me being chubby has added to the size of my dick" he answered.

Next, Nicole gently took Jimmy's cock and slipped the head into her
mouth. Nicole gave him a few sucks and then took the tip of her tongue
and tickled his piss slit. Nicole really had Jimmy moaning when she did
this. She then stood up and had Jimmy sit down on the couch. While
standing, she pulled her silk panties down and off. Jimmy sat on the
couch and Nicole sat on his right side, put her head in his lap, and
took his dick back into her mouth. Jimmy slid his butt forward so she
could get her hands in to start playing with his balls.

Jimmy loved having his balls played with. Just like his dick, they were
almost adult size. The two kids were on a double-sized couch. Next,
Jimmy stood up and helped Nicole turn and lay on her back. Jimmy then
opened her legs and knelt between them so his face was right at her
pussy.

When we got Jimmy's paperwork from his training, it was noted that he
excelled at his oral skills. This meant that he was a master pussy
eater. Jimmy got down and started working his tongue all over the 8
year olds wet pussy. His work had Nicole moaning almost instantly. He
even gave Nicole a quick orgasm by tongue-fucking her pussy.

When Jimmy was finished eating, he lifted himself up to his knees and
moved forward. Next, he pointed his hard cock at Nicole's pussy hole.
Once he got his dick in her pussy, he shifted his weight forward by
balancing himself by placing one hand on the back of the couch and the
other at the end of the arm at Nicole's head. He then started moving in
and out of Nicole's wet pussy.

Jimmy, like Nicole, had great movie instincts. He knew what would look
good on camera, but he also knew how to position himself to get that
shot. As Jimmy was fucking, we kept a camera aimed between his legs.
This gave us some good asshole shots of both kids. After several
minutes, Nicole whispered in Jimmy's ear that she wanted to change
positions.

After Jimmy backed out, Steve held up a cue card, saying "Jimmy, sit on
couch and let her ride." Both kids saw the note and nodded and set
themselves in that position. After a few awkward strokes, Steve flashed
another note saying, "put hands around waist and help her move up and
down." He then did so and the scene improved instantly.

Nicole once again whispered into Jimmy's ear that she wanted to shift
again. So after more whispering, Nicole had Jimmy laying on his right
side against the back of the couch. Next, she sat down and then turned
to position herself so Jimmy could get back into her pussy. As Jimmy
held her leg up they saw a note from Steve saying "Great, I love
sidecar fucking." Jimmy whispered that he was getting close to cumming.


"We'll stay here and you just shoot as much on me as possible." She
told him. Jimmy lasted a few more minutes then he reached down and
pulled his dick out of her pussy. Once he pulled out, we zoomed in as
Jimmy aimed at her body and started cumming. He shot all over Nicole's
lower belly and her slit. He also shot a few drops that landed under
her chin. She was all covered in cum. Jimmy was like all boys his age,
in that each time he came he shot more than the last time.

"Wow Jimmy, I could work with you all the time!" Nicole said.

"Thanks" said Jimmy.

"How long have you been in the business?" Nicole asked.

"I'm a newcomer, this is my first work" he answered,

"You're the best fuck I've ever had." Nicole said. Jimmy ran to the
bathroom and then came back into the living room. "Your dick looks nice
even when you're down." Nicole said.

"Thanks" Jimmy said as they were dressing.

Nicole turned to Steve and I and said, "You guys should have a stable
of actors and Jimmy should be in it."

"Thanks for the idea." Steve said.

On the last day of the convention, Steve and I were approached with an
interesting idea. The top editors from Kindersex Magazine came to see
us after they heard that the three athletes from the children's nude
Olympics were invited to the convention. After seeing photographs from
the games, they got the idea to publish a special glossy magazine with
the three Olympians. Steve sent some runners to find the three kids.

The men showed that they had already looked through hundreds of
photographs from the games to put in the magazine. We saw that they had
the pictures of Steve and Jimmy receiving their medals on the stand in
the nude at the swimming event. Once these pictures were printed on the
heavy gloss paper, it really made the pictures stand out and enhanced
the boys' bodies. They also had shots of the boys standing on the
starting blocks and around the pool.

I was sent to find the three athletes and bring them to our suite. I
found them sitting at the same table in the ballroom eating lunch. "Hi
guys," I said, as I sat down at their table. "I was sent to find you
three for a special project in our suite" I told them. Please finish
your lunch and then come up."

"Okay," they said.

I went back up to our suite and told everybody that the kids would be
up when they finished eating.

At 2 pm, there was a knock on the door of our suite. When I opened the
door the three athletes were standing there. "Come in." I told the
kids. They all walked over to the couch were Steve was sitting.

"Hi kids. Sit down and let me explain why I called you here" he
started. "The organizers of the convention thought since you three came
here from the Olympics, they want you guys to do a scene together." He
explained.

"I'm horny." Katlin said.

"We need a few minutes to get ready and this time the whole scene is
nude." Steve told them. We had the kids go to one of the smaller
bedrooms in our suite to undress.

"Five minutes, guys." Steve told the kids. We set up to film this in
the suite's master bedroom. When they were ready, the three athletes
walked into the room totally nude. We placed Katlin in the middle of
the bed with Steve on her right and Jimmy on her left.

When Steve yelled "Action" the kids were on acting their own. The boys
took their hands and began rubbing Katlin all over her body. Then Steve
moved his head over and started licking Katlin's nipple. His right hand
was between her legs, working her large clit. Jimmy then got up and
moved between her legs so he could eat her pussy. Jimmy was known as
the best pussy eater there.

We had to be careful with Jimmy, because sometimes while fucking he
could get carried away and pound the girl too fast and hurt them. "Eat
some pussy, Steve?" Jimmy asked his partner. Steve got down between
Katlin's legs and ate her to a nice orgasm.

Steve then picked up Katlin's legs and moved closer to aim his cock at
her wet pussy.

"Ahhhhhh" was all she could say. After Steve got in, he shifted his
weight and started moving in and out of her pussy. "God your cock feels
wonderful in my pussy." Katlin said. Jimmy got up and aimed his big
cock towards her mouth and she began sucking. Steve was going for about
five minutes, then he got faster and after a few grunts began cumming
in Katlin's pussy. "Wow you're cum felt great in my pussy" She told
Steve.

After a potty break, Katlin came back and once again worked on getting
Jimmy hard. Steve helped by licking her pussy to get her wet. When
Steve gave her an orgasm, Jimmy was ready to slide his cock into his 8
year old co-star's pussy.

"Wow you fill me up too, Jimmy." Katlin told him. She also enjoyed
rubbing his big belly. Jimmy was good on camera because he could pace
himself to make the scene better to watch. After a few minutes, Jimmy
pulled his cock out, aimed at her belly, and began shooting cum all
over her.

"Great scene, guys!" Steve told the three athletes "We can sell lots of
those videos."

After we finished this scene, we were done with our work at the
convention. We stayed for the closing banquet, and the next day all the
children left for home.





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: Can't Take Our Panties Off (b,g+,pedo)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/6fca84883a895d04
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:47 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

Can't take our panties off

By Lil spurt (b/g+, pedo)

13 year old Bill had started jacking off shortly after his eleventh
birthday, but he had never had any real pussy, and that's all he ever
thought about. Bill had 4 older brothers, they all had kids, and they
always needed baby sitters. The fact that Bill had turned 13 was about
to change the "no pussy" issue, he just didn't know it yet.

His oldest brother Charles had 4 daughters and he desperately needed
someone to watch them for the weekend. His regular baby sitter was sick
and he had called everyone he could think of. Everyone had plans and he
had all but given up hope when his wife had an idea.

"Why don't you ask your brother Bill to watch them I'm sure he would
like a little spending money," said his wife.

"You've got to be kidding! He's only a kid himself. He's just 3 years
older than Cindy" answered Charles.

"It's legal for 13 year olds to baby sit in this state and lots of 13
year old girls are trusted to watch small children. They do it all the
time" replied his wife.

"I don't know if he could handle them. Katy is only 4 years old, but
she's really wild and 6 year old Tina hardly minds us. Patty wouldn't
give him any trouble. She's well behaved for an 8 year old. But Cindy
is 10, and she may resent a boy watching her even if it is her favorite
Uncle Bill." answered Charles. "I guess I could ask them how they feel
about it."

Charles called his four daughters in and asked them how they felt about
their Uncle Bill watching them for the weekend.

Not only were the girls all for it, they where so excited that Charles
thought they were never going to calm down.

Bill said he would be glad to watch his nieces and was sure he could
handle them just fine.

Bill showed up Friday evening, and after several instructions, Charles
and his wife left for the weekend.

They had just barely left the driveway when 4 year old Katy asked Bill
if she could sit on his lap. She was standing between Bill and the TV
and was blocking his view.

"I guess so." said Bill.

"Oh goodie, we can play dogs and cats!" said Katy.

All she had on was a pair of white cotton panties and they seemed to
small for her. They were pulled up tight in her little crack and were
showing a perfect little camel toe. This did not go unnoticed by Bill.

"Damn that's sexy" thought Bill.

Katy climbed on his lap but was facing him with her knees on each side
of his hips.

"How are you going to watch TV with your back to it?" asked Bill."

"Don't want to watch TV, want to play cats and dogs." answered Katy.

"What the heck is cats and dogs?" asked Bill.

"You have to put your hot dog in my pussy cat." answered Katy.

All Bill had on was a pair of Nike shorts, and as Katy was speaking she
was rubbing her panty clad camel toe on Bill's cock.

He was watching (and feeling) her little pussy on his dick, and it was
having the effect that little Katy wanted.

Bill's dick was getting hard, and she was making him horny.

"Katy honey, I don't know how to play that and I think you should sit
still or go outside and play." said Bill.

"Don't want to go outside. I want to play cats an' dogs!" answered
Katy.

Before Bill could say anything Katy pulled the waistband of his shorts
down, grabbed his dick, pulled it out and began rubbing it.

He started to say something and stop her when his dick gave a jerk and
he realized it felt really good to have a hand on his cock other than
his own.

"What happens if your sisters come in and catch us?" asked Bill.

"They won't, besides they like to play cats and dogs too" said Katy.
"I'll show you how to play."

She grabbed his hand and placed it on her panty covered pussy and told
him to rub her pussy cat.

The second his hand touched her between her legs, he thought he was
going to shoot his wad.

"Mother fucker, that's sexy" thought Bill, as he began rubbing her tiny
4 year old pussy.

Bill had rubbed her for about 4 or 5 minutes when Katy pulled her
panties to the side and told him to rub her bare pussy.

He put his finger in her tiny slit and did as she asked. After several
minutes, Katy started moaning and said she was ready for the dog to get
her pussy.

Bill was sure he knew what she wanted but decided to play dumb and let
her lead the way.

"You'll have to show me" said Bill.

"Ok." said Katy and then she placed the head of his dick against her
tiny bald pussy and began rubbing it up and down. About the 4th time
the head slipped inside her tiny slit.

"Ooh fuck, that feels good!" moaned Bill.

He had never had anything feel so good in his entire life. Katy
continued rubbing his cock thru her tiny bald slit and on the upstroke
she would rub the tip on her little clit.

She began moaning and rubbing her pussy faster.

"Ooh Uncle Bill, I'm ready for some puppy dog cream, give it to me now!
Please! Please!" begged Katy.

Then she pushed his cock head against her tiny hole and pulled it
tight. Then she began hunching her bald little pussy against his dick
and at the same time stroked his shaft.

Bill put his hands on her tiny panty covered ass cheeks and began
rubbing and squeezing them. He couldn't take his eyes off her sweet
baby pussy. The shaft of his dick kept her panties pulled to the side
giving him a clear view of her little mound and his cock head wedged in
her pussy with the crown spreading her tiny lips was the most erotic
thing he had ever saw.

Looking at this and Katy working his cock was to much for him.

"Oooh sweet baby girl I'm going to cum!" yelled Bill.

Suddenly his dick exploded. "AAAUUUGGGHHH!!! Mother fucker so good! So
fuckin' good! Sweet pussy, sweet baby pussy!" Spurt, spurt, spurt!

He was out of his head as his sperm filled her tiny hole full of his
hot puppy cream.

Little 4 year old Katy had her orgasm at the same time and was still
jerking and quivering as he emptied his nuts with the hardest cum he
had ever had.

Katy continued to hunch his still hard dick and Bill realized he wanted
more.

Suddenly the back door opened and little Katie jerked his cock from her
pussy, shoved it back in his shorts, and at the same time she pulled
her panties over her little cunt. This was all done within 2 or 3
seconds.

In walked 6 year old Tina.

"Oh it's only you!" exclaimed Katy. "I thought it was mom. I forgot
that she left with daddy."

"What were you doing, playing cats and dogs?" asked Tina.

"Yeah, and his doggie is bigger and better than Jimmie's, and he has
more puppy cream too." replied Katy.

"Who is this Jimmy?" asked Bill.

"He's our neighbor. He just turned 11 last month and just started
making puppy cream just a little while before his birthday. He don't
make as much as you, and I like lots of cream in my pussy cat" said
Katy.

"How long have you been playing dogs and cats with Jimmy, and who all
plays?" asked Bill.

Tina spoke up. "Jimmie's the only boy, but me, Katy, Patty, Cindy and
our cousins Mary Beth, Pamela, Jenny, and 4 or 5 neighbor girls all
play."

"Damn, he's the only boy? He's one lucky little shit" replied Bill.

"Not any more, we have you also" said Katy.

"Yeah you can be our new boy, all the girls are going to love your big
dog and lots of cream!" exclaimed Tina.

Then Tina pulled her shorts and t-shirt off, but left her panties on.
The little 6 year old had on a pair of blue cotton panties which she
had pulled up in the crack of her ass. They looked like thongs in the
back and showed her little pussy crack, making a sweet little camel
toe.

"I want a turn now." said Tina as she climbed on Bills lap.

She didn't waste any time. She pulled Bill's dick out, pulled her
panties to the side and started rubbing the head in her tiny bald slit.

Bill rubbed her tiny nipples with one hand and with the other he rubbed
and squeezed her tiny ass cheeks. Tina rubbed his dick in her tiny bald
pussy and with him playing with her tits and ass she was soon moaning
and Bill could tell she was getting really hot.

He was right, 5 minutes later she shoved his cock head tight against
her little hole and began hunching against it.

"Give me your puppy cream, I want it now!" moaned Tina.

She started stroking his shaft along with the hunching and she started
shaking all over.

Bill put both hands on her bare little ass cheeks and kept his eyes on
the head of his dick which had her tiny pussy spread wide with the
crown.

Tina started having her climax and Bill couldn't believe anyone as
young as she or Katy was capable of having an orgasm.

Rubbing her tiny ass, looking at her sweet bald baby pussy, and
watching her jerk through her orgasm put Bill over the edge.

"Holy shit here it comes! Sweet baby girl, sweet pussy, so hot, so
good! AUUGGHH!!!" yelled Bill. Spurt, spurt, spurt.

Bill shot load after load into Tina's tiny bald pussy. His climax was
just as strong as it was with Katy. His dick stayed hard and he kept it
against her hot little pussy for 10 or 15 minutes. That's when 8 yr old
Patty walked in.

"Can I have a turn?" asked Patty.

"You sure can" answered Bill and Tina at the same time.

Tina climbed off and Patty stepped forward.

"Are you going to take off your dress?" asked Bill.

"No, mom won't let me and Cindy run around in our panties like Katy and
Tina. She says we're too old. That's why some of us older girls wear
dresses so we can play dogs and cats and not get caught" answered
Patty.

Then Patty tucked the bottom of her skirt up under the waistband
exposing her cute little cotton panties. Then she pulled her panties up
in the crack of her ass so her tiny cheeks would be bare. This also
caused them to wedge in her little 8 year old pussy and showing the
sides of her tiny bald mound. Then she rolled up her shirt, tucking it
under so her tiny nipples could be played with.

"Come here sweet little girl, let's play." exclaimed Bill.

Patty got on his lap just like the other girls had done. Bill could
tell they all had done this several times with Jimmie and were well
practiced at it.

"Do you girls always do it this way, sitting on Jimmies lap?" asked
Bill.

"Only in the house, it looks like we're just sitting on his lap being
silly. Sometimes when were in the shed or garage, we do it standing up"
answered Patty.

Then she pulled her panties to the side and placed the head of his dick
in her little slit and began rubbing it up and down.

Her 8 year old pussy was a little bigger than her two younger sisters
and Bill's cock head was completely buried in her tiny slit. All he
could see was the back of the crown as she moved it thru her bald
little pussy. It seemed like it was hotter also and this was really
getting to Bill.

"Damn Patty, your sweet pussy really feels good." remarked Bill.

He began running his hands over her tiny nipples and beautiful little
ass cheeks.

Needless to say this started making little Patty really hot and horny
and she began moaning and rubbing his dick faster through her tiny
pussy lips.

After 4 or 5 minutes she started shaking and moaning even louder. "Oooh
Bill, I'm going to do it. Give me your puppy cream! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!"
bellowed Patty as she began her orgasm.

Instead of just pushing his cock head against her little hole, Patty
rose up on her knees and placed it in the mouth of her tiny opening and
put weight on it as she hunched his dick. Bill could feel her tiny ass
tighten up as she continued her climax and she was really hunching hard
against his cock.

Suddenly, without warning his cock head popped inside her little hole.
The ring to her opening was squeezing hard behind the helmet and it was
to much for Bill, it put him over the top.

"Ooooh Myyyy GGGOD! Aaaargh!" yelled Bill as he began shooting her tiny
bald pussy full of his hot cum. Spurt, spurt, spurt!

"So good! Soooo fuuuucking goooood! Sweet pussy, sweet baby girl, so
hot, feels too good, can't stand it! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!" blubbered Bill as
rope after rope of hot cum shot deep into Patty's 8 year old pussy.

Little Patty started raising up and down causing his cock head to
squeeze in and out of her miniature opening. This made Bill's dick even
harder and he continued having his climax only nothing was coming out
the head of his dick. His dick would jerk and pulse like he was still
shooting and it felt just as good. It lasted a good 2 minutes and his
balls were aching.

"I've never cum so hard or so long in my entire life." thought Bill.
"I'm really in pussy heaven."

Patty kept up her assault on his dick for 10 minutes or so and Bill was
just starting to recover when 10 year old Cindy came in the back door.

"Oh goodie, I see you got Uncle Bill to play dogs and cats" said Cindy.

"Yeah, and he's a lot better than Jimmy!" exclaimed Tina.

"Do I get to play?" asked Cindy.

"You bet your sweet pussy, you do." answered Bill.

This brought giggles from all 4 girls.

Cindy tucked her skirt up and under her waistband and pulled her
t-shirt up and exposing her tiny breasts. They were just barely
starting to form, just small swellings on her chest but Bill thought
they were beautiful. She was wearing a tiny pair of bikini panties that
just did cover her preteen pussy. The little triangle of cloth was only
about an inch wide in the front and only an inch wide strap in the
back.

"Want to be on top?" asked Cindy. "If someone comes we can pull our
clothes back in place and pretend we were just acting silly."

"Sure that sounds like fun" said Bill.

Cindy sat on the edge of the sofa, leaned back and spread her legs.
This caused the little patch of cloth that was supposed to cover her
tiny bald pussy to pull to one side exposing her beautiful preteen
mound.

Bill quickly got on his knees between her legs and moved closer.

"Oh yes, he does have a nice wiener dog" exclaimed Cindy as she grabbed
it and pulled her panties to the side.

She didn't waste any time. She began rubbing the head of his dick on
her sweet bald little mound and about the 4th time it slipped inside
her tiny slit.

"Man that feels good and so fucking hot!" remarked Bill.

"Mmmmmm! It sure does." answered Cindy as she continued to move his
cock thru her tiny pussy lips.

Bill put his hands on her tiny, just starting to form breasts and began
playing with them.

"Ooh yes! That feels really good Uncle Bill." moaned Cindy.

Bill kept his eyes darting back and forth between her sweet little
pussy and her beautiful, but small, tits. It was really making his cock
throb and he knew it wouldn't be long before he filled her full of hot
cum.

His throbbing dick didn't go unnoticed by Cindy, and it was really
turning her on.

Cindy moved his dick against her tiny hole, hooked her heels on his ass
and said "put your doggie in my pussy and give me lots of cream."

Then she hunched up and at the same time pulled against his ass with
her heels. Bill's dick squeezed in just past the head and they both
gave a loud moan. This brought lots of giggles from her sisters.

The sudden penetration triggered both their orgasms at the same time.

Holy shit! It's so fucking good! Aaaaaaarrrggghh!" yelled Bill. Spurt,
spurt, spurt.

Each time his dick would squirt, they would both hunch together and
Bill's dick would go a little deeper. About the 5th or 6th spurt, his
13 year old balls were slapping against her 10 year old bald little
pussy mound. Bill continued to shoot his cum deep in her preteen hole.
He emptied his balls for the 4th time, but kept having a dry orgasm
like he did with Patty.

Cindy was also having the best climax that her young body had ever
experienced. Bill's dick stayed hard and the two young kids fucked for
another 10 minutes.

Then Cindy spoke. "That was the best ever, it was so good!"

"I told you he was the best ever." remarked little Katy.

"I'll bet Uncle Steve, John and Mark will want you to watch their kids
now that daddy and mommy let you baby sit for us." said Patty

"Yes and I bet Mary Beth, Pamela and Jenny will be really happy, they
like to play dogs and cats as much as we do" said Cindy.

"I have an idea, why don't we invite the neighbor girls over Saturday
and Sunday? They love dogs and cats too" said Patty.

"How many are they?" asked Bill.

"Well let's see, there's Trixie, she's 4, Melanie, she's 5, Cathy and
Brenda are 7, Becky is 8, Susie is 9, and Ruthie is 10.That makes 7
girls plus us 4." said Cindy.

"Wow! That's 11 girls, will Jimmy be coming?" asked Bill.

"No, Jimmy's on vacation for two weeks but we don't need him, we have
you" answered Patty. "We'll only play with him when you're not around."

"Don't worry I'm going to be around a lot more from now on" remarked
Bill. I'm really looking forward to Saturday and Sunday."

"By the way, why don't you girls take your panties off?" asked Bill.

"Can't take our panties off. We might get caught." said little Tina.

"Maybe we can change that some of the time" said Bill.

To be continued: (Maybe)





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: The Preteen Baby Maker (MF,incest,preg,ped)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/18c35a0d91ad4cda
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:49 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

The Preteen Baby Maker

By LadyBug (M/f/f/f, preteen, M/F, inc, preg., pedo)

CHAPTER ONE

I arrived at the Hudson home a few minutes past seven. Mr. and Mrs.
Hudson ushered me in, then offered me a seat in their spacious family
room. It was probably the most comfortable chair I had ever sat in, and
I was wondering how much it cost when Mrs. Hudson inquired as to
whether I would care for something to drink.

"Sure, scotch and water would be fine, if you have it," I told the
classy woman. She was clad in a very low cut white top and yellow
shorts, that were clinging to her hips, and which were quite short and
a size or two too small for her body. Her long strawberry hair flowed
down her back in a lazy, yet very sensual, manner as she strolled away
from the room to fetch my drink.

Her husband, a rather short man in his mid-thirties, I guessed, was
also wearing shorts, green ones, and he had a T-shirt on that boasted
of his favorite NFL team in bright red lettering. His brown hair was
growing thin, I noticed, and he seemed a bit nervous.

His shapely wife returned a moment or two later and flashed her
stunning blue eyes at me as she handed me my drink. She then returned
to sit alongside her husband on the sofa across from me.

I took a sip from my drink.

"How is it?" she asked.

"Fine, perfect, Mrs. Hudson" I answered. "Couldn't be better. Thank
you."

"Call me Inez, won't you?" she said with a smile.

"Okay, and call me Bob," I said in reply.

"I'm Paul, by the way," the husband cut in. "No need for formality
here, right? I mean, under the circumstances," he added a bit
awkwardly.

"Fine with me, Paul," I said, taking another sip of the scotch.

There was a tense minute of silence, and then Paul Hudson spoke out
again.

"Well, as you know, Bob, from our ad on the Internet that you were
gracious enough to respond to, we are seeking someone to impregnate our
little Kara. She turned 10 six months ago but has already started
having periods. That sometimes occurs earlier than expected, as I am
sure you know."

"Yes, of course," came my reply. "May I ask just why it is you two want
her knocked up? Your ad was rather vague on that."

"We want her to .. well, you see, it's a bit difficult to explain, "
Paul stammered.

"It's because of Paul's father mostly," Inez cut in. "You see, my
father-in-law is quite wealthy, and his money is actually what keeps us
in this beautiful home. To be perfectly honest with you, Henry, Paul's
father, is an old pervert, and a pedophile to boot, and it is his
desire to see our sweet Kara knocked up, as you so aptly put it."

"Ah, I see," I said. "So, why doesn't the old lecher do the job himself
then?"

"He's no longer capable of something like that," Paul spoke up. "He had
a vasectomy some years ago, as did I, so that is out of the question."

"So, both father and son are now shooting blanks, hm?" I said, smiling
broadly, as I gulped down the remains of the scotch.

"Yes," Paul admitted, hanging his head down somewhat.

"If we do not comply with Henry's wishes with regards to this matter,"
the gorgeous Inez said, "we won't be living this grand lifestyle that
we now enjoy much longer. It's really as simple as that."

"Well, I think I can do the job," I told them flatly. "Of course, there
is the matter of my fee, as I explained in my response to your ad."

"Yes, of course, and that is no problem," Inez assured me. "Once Kara
is confirmed as pregnant, we will be delighted to pay you in cash, just
as you stated you wanted in your reply to our ad."

"Well, I've seen her picture, the one you posted with your ad," I said,
"and she certainly is attractive. I don't contemplate any problems with
me getting hard and fucking the daylights out of her."

"Must .. must you put it so crudely?" Inez asked.

"That's how I talk, Inez," I informed her. "I'm here to fuck your ten
year old daughter, and hopefully to knock her up in the process, so I
really see no need to pretend otherwise, do you?"

"No, no, I suppose not," Inez said softly.

"Well, perhaps it's time I met the little bitch, hm?" I said.

"Yes, of course," Inez said. "She's upstairs doing her homework. I'll
go get her."

"Hold on a minute," I said. "Does she know what is going on? Does she
know her grandfather wants her knocked up and that some stranger is
going do the job?"

"Yes," Inez confessed, as her winsome face turned red. "Paul and I have
discussed it with her. She adores her grandfather, and she very much
likes the way we live, and especially the expensive gifts he gives her,
so she is willing to comply with his wishes, just as we are."

"Well, that's a plus," I said with a grin. "Tell me though, has the
little cunt been fucked before or is she still a virgin?"

"She's never been, uh, fucked before," Paul Hudson answered for his
wife. "She has sucked two cocks, her granddad's of course, and one of
her teachers at her school. She's been sucking cocks since she was
six."

Paul's face turned beet red at this admission and he twirled his
fingers nervously.

"Good," I said. "She's never sucked YOUR cock, Paul?"

"Uh, no," he said meekly. "My father won't allow that. He says it would
not be right for her to do that."

"I see," I said in reply, thinking that old Henry must be one hell of a
pervert. He doesn't mind the kid sucking HIS cock, or anyone else's
apparently, but not her father's. What the fuck was up with that, I
wondered?

"Okay, go get the little bitch then," I said. "Let's get the show on
the road."

"Uh, there is one more thing," Paul said nervously.

"Yeah, what?" I asked.

"My dad .. well, he wants Kara turned into a full fledged slut, too.
Can .. can you do that also?" Paul inquired.

I laughed.

"No problem," I assured him.

CHAPTER TWO

It was some five minutes later when Inez Hudson returned to the family
room with her 10 year old daughter in tow. The little bitch looked even
better than her picture! She had the same strawberry hair color as her
mom, and was currently wearing it in a ponytail. Her eyes were a very
brilliant blue color, and unlike her mother, she had freckles on her
face, which I found to be charming. Her mother had her dressed in a
very short dark blue mini-skirt and a white top. She also was wearing
white knee socks and black patent leather little girl shoes. Inez
placed the child in front of me, and then sat back down on the sofa
with her husband.

I looked Kara over from head to toe. Her eyes shifted to the floor as
she stood there while I looked at her. She was obviously a trifle
bashful.

"She's beautiful," I said to her parents, looking over at them for a
brief second. They both smiled proudly when I said that to them.

I then reached out and took hold of Kara's hands with my own. I pulled
her a step closer to me.

"My name is Mr. Trevor," I told her. "You will call me 'Mr. Trevor' or
'sir' at all times, Kara. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir," she replied in an angelic voice.

"Good," I said. "Do you know why I am here?"

There was a slight pause before she answered.

"Yes, sir," she finally answered. "You are .. going to make a baby in
me."

"That's right," I said, grinning. "I'm going to fuck your sweet cunt,
Kara, and knock you up, just like your grandfather wants."

She nodded in comprehension of my words.

"I'm also going to turn you into a preteen slut," I told her. "Do you
know what that means?"

"I -- I think so," she said in a very hushed tone. "It means I will
have to suck cocks and be fucked by lots of men and boys, I think."

"That's correct," smiled at her. "You be made into a filthy whore that
anyone can fuck and be sucked off by."

She merely nodded passively.

I let go of her hands.

"Raise your skirt, Kara," I commanded. "I want to see your panties."

She shyly lifted the hem of her tight skirt, tugging it all the way up
to her small, trim waistline.

I caught sight of her pink silk panties and could not help but whistle
out loud. They were easily a size too small for her and hugged her cunt
lips ever so enticingly.

"Now, turn around," I said to her. "I want to see your ass, too."

She twirled around, still holding the hem of her short skirt at her
waist line.

Again I had to whistle.

"Damn, her ass is scrumptious!" I proclaimed, looking over at her
parents, who smiled at me proudly. "I think I may have to fuck IT,
too!"

I had Kara turn back around again, and then I instructed her to remove
her panties and skirt in front of me. She did so slowly, giving me a
most sensational view of her hairless slit upon completion. I then had
her take off her top, but made her leave her white knee socks and shoes
intact.

I pulled her over to me and sat her on my lap, then turned her head and
kissed her flush on the mouth. Her tiny pink lips parted and we engaged
in a deep soul kiss while her parents watched with interest. She knew
how to French kiss, and I was pleased that she did.

"Unzip my fly and get my cock out, Kara," I said to her. "I want you to
suck me off now."

She nodded, and her small hands found their way to my zipper. She had
my cock in both hands now and was gently pumping it. Her parents caught
sight of my now fully inflated ten inch tool and I heard them both gasp
from across the room.

"Jesus, it's huge!" I heard Paul Hudson say.

"Good God," his wife said, "it's way too big for her!"

"She'll be able to take it," I assured them both. "It's only ten
inches. I've fucked girls younger than Kara with it, and was in them
clear to my balls."

"You .. you've done this before?" came Inez's astonished voice.

"Sure," I said, smiling widely now as Kara played with my prick. "I've
knocked up three preteeners so far, and fucked a half dozen more that
didn't catch."

"How .. how old was the youngest?" Paul called out in a raspy voice. I
could tell he was turned on now.

"Four," I informed him candidly. "She is my sister's step-daughter. My
sister and her husband wanted to see if I could get this cock of mine
all the way up in the little whore, and I did! She cried a lot, and
bled a lot too, but it was a beautiful fuck, I can tell you that!"

"Jesus!" Paul groaned. "Four years old! That's incredible!"

Inez sighed deeply at my revelation.

"Start sucking," I told Kara. "And do it good!"

Kara dipped her head down and took my cock between her lips. I was
amazed at how much of it she was able to engulf! She began to suck away
as I sighed and enjoyed it immensely.

"Is .. is she sucking you good, Bob?" Kara's mom asked me with bated
breath, as she and her husband witnessed the cock sucking scene from
across the way.

"Yes, she is indeed!" I panted, pushing Kara's petite head still lower
onto my pulsating prick.

"Damn she looks so sexy with his cock in her little mouth, doesn't she,
honey?" Paul said breathlessly to his wife.

"Oh, God, yes!" his wife agreed, with an equally breathless tone. "I
think she is enjoying it, too!"

I placed Kara's tiny hands on my balls and instructed her to massage
them as she sucked me off, and she complied readily.

"Use your tongue more, cunt pig!" I told Kara. "Swirl it around the
head of my cock and show me what a true filthy slut cocksucker you
are!"

Both of Kara's parents moaned sensually when they heard me say that to
their luscious daughter.

It was less than five minutes later when I shot off in Kara's warm
mouth. I held her head down tightly to make certain she could not
escape even one drop of my cum load, and I squirted jet after jet of my
thick sperm down her throat. She gulped it down, coughing and gagging
somewhat as she did so. I then made her lick up the few drops of my
semen that were on the head of my dick. Her parents sighed and groaned
in appreciation when it was at last over.

I then ordered Kara to go clean out her mouth with mouthwash and to
brush her teeth. I told Inez to fetch me another scotch. Both females
scurried to do my bidding. I then stood up, stripped naked, and then
sat back down in the chair. My clothing was lying haphazardly on the
rug near my chair.

I looked over at Paul Hudson.

"Did you enjoy watching your sexy ten year old sweetie suck my cock?" I
asked him, grinning as I said it.

"Yes," he confessed with a long sigh. "It -- It was beautiful to
watch." His face turned red when he said this.

"No need to feel ashamed or embarrassed, Paul," I said to him. "A lot
of parents whose kids I have sexed up enjoy seeing them get it, just
like you and your wife."

"Really?" he asked in a surprised tone.

"Yes," I said. "They really do. Just last week I fucked a nine year old
beauty named Carolyn across town, and her dad shot off without even
touching his dick as I banged her tight little twat. The mother finger
fucked herself to orgasm after orgasm, too. They absolutely loved
seeing the little whore fucked by my ten inch cock."

Paul groaned again upon hearing that.

"Can .. can I ask you something?" Paul murmured hesitantly.

"Sure, what?" I inquired with curiosity.

"Uh, well .. you mentioned fucking that four year old," he said. "I
don't know if my wife told you, but we have two other daughters. Both
are younger than Kara. One is 7 and the other is 5. Did you know that?"

"No, I didn't," I said. "Your wife, nor your ad, made any mention of
anyone but Kara."

"Well, we have the two others, too," he said again. The he paused and
looked directly at me. "My dad only insisted on Kara, and of course her
being impregnated, but maybe .. well ..."

"You'd like for me to sex the two younger ones, am I right?" I said,
flashing him a knowing grin.

"Yes," he sighed. "If you wouldn't mind."

"I'd be happy to, Paul," I told him. "Where are they?"

"They are at my parents house right now," he said. "Probably being
properly molested, I am sure. They will be spending the weekend there,
but will be back home Sunday evening."

"Has either of them sucked any cock yet?" I asked.

"Yes, the 7 year old has, but not the youngest one," he replied. "And
neither of them have been fucked yet."

"Mmm, sounds nice," I said. "I would be delighted to break them both
in, take their sweet cherries, make them suck my cock, and even fuck
them both up the ass, if you want me to."

"That .. that would be magnificent, " he said, breathing harder now. I
could see the outline of his hard dick straining against his shorts.

"Seems like I am going to be very busy at your home, Paul," I chuckled.

Just then Inez returned with a fresh drink for me, followed by her
luscious preteen daughter, Kara.

"Sit on my lap, Kara," I told the preteen cutie. "I want you to get me
hard again so I can breed you. If it takes the entire weekend, I intend
to place a baby in your belly. I think you will look very cute, and
very slutty too, going off to school soon with a swollen belly. I am
sure your little classmates and teachers will think so, too."

CHAPTER THREE

I had Inez and Paul lift their nervous ten year old daughter up on to
the dining room table. I had Paul tuck a throw pillow under Kara's
delectable ass, and then instructed the child to part her legs as far
apart as she could. The table idea seemed good to me since its height
was perfect. I would be able to stand while I fucked this cute little
bitch, therefore enabling me to get more power behind my thrusts. I not
only wanted to plant a baby in this young cunt, I also wanted to give
her a very thorough and very sound fucking.

Once the 10 year old slut had her ass cheeks on the throw pillow, I
prepared to mount her.

"I want you two to hold her legs up in the air while I fuck her, "I
told the parents. "Grab her at the ankles and swing her legs upward.
That way I can go as deep as possible once I am in her tight baby
cunt."

Paul quickly got her left leg, and Inez took hold of Kara's right one.
Together, they raised her legs up to a level I wanted. I then got
between Kara's thighs and pressed my stiff shaft against her slit.

"Guide me in, Inez," I said to Kara's mom. "Insert my cock into your
sweet daughter's pussy for me so I can knock her up!"

Still holding Kara's right leg by the ankle with her left hand, Inez
took hold of my throbbing prick with her right one, and began to push
against her daughter's cunt lips. They spread invitingly for my
entrance, and I managed to get the entire head of my rod inside the
little bitch.

I heard Paul sigh deeply as he watched my cock making its way inside
the fine preteen twat of his loving daughter. Kara grunted as I entered
her and a grimacing look appeared on her pretty face.

"This is going to hurt, Kara," I said to her, looking down at her, "but
I am not going to show you any mercy, so don't expect any. I'm here to
fuck you and knock you up, and that is what I intend to do, cunt. Do
you understand?"

The young slut nodded her head that she did indeed comprehend what I
had just told her.

I took hold of her frail hips with both hands and held on tight as I
began to force my way deep into this divine pussy. Her cunt felt like
heaven to me as I commenced drilling her with hard strokes now.

"Rub my balls, Paul!" I shouted out. "Rub them for me so I can fuck
your bitch daughter's pussy better!"

Paul, who was holding Kara's left leg high in the air, let his right
hand drop to my nut sac and he massaged my bloated balls quite nicely
as I fucked his whore daughter.

I was sawing in and out of Kara's cunt now with ease and my standing
position allowed me to fuck her as savagely as I wished to, which I
did. I was blasting in and out of her tiny pussy now at a great rate of
speed, causing the table to shake and move as I fucked this precious
little girl. I had her locked pretty well to my cock now, so I let go
of her hips and let my hands reach upwards so that I could tweak her
lush pink nipples. I twisted and tugged on them roughly, and Kara let
out with many piercing screams as I did this, much to my delight. Her
screams inspired me to fuck her even more ruthlessly and faster.

It was at this point that I told both parents to let go of Kara's legs,
and they did so at once.

"Lock your legs around my back, bitch!" I ordered of Kara. She obeyed
instantly.

I continued to twist and pull on her nipples, as I fucked her Both
parents were sighing sensually now, obviously relishing seeing their
sweet little daughter fucked ever so well, and I lowered my head and
kissed Kara flush on the mouth. She opened her small mouth, and I let
my wet tongue explore it lustfully.

When I ended the kiss, I raised my body upwards again and took note
that Kara's hips were churning now in tempo to my cock thrusts. She was
starting to like the fucking I was giving her. Her tight snatch was wet
as could be now, and I knew I could not hold back my load much longer.

"Inez, get down and lick my asshole!" I shouted out, pumping madly now
in to this wonderful piece of pussy.

A few seconds later I could feel Inez's warm tongue making its way up
my sweaty rectum.

"Ahhh, beautiful!" I cried out as Kara's mom dutifully licked my anus
and her dad continued massaging my nuts. "This is fantastic!"

I kissed Kara once more, and this time she inserted her little tongue
into my mouth for me to suck on, which I did greedily. She was panting
hard now and her hips continued to twist and churn as I fucked her with
long, deep strokes now.

"I'm going to cum now, you fucking little whore!" I bellowed. "I am
going to fill your ten year old pussy with my thick cum and make a baby
in you, you filthy little slut!"

Kara began to cry softly as my cum went swimming up her snug young
cunt. I pumped and pumped until the last drop was safely deposited
inside her. I then collapsed on top of her and we French kissed again,
as her tears streamed down her lovely face.

When I at last pulled out of her magnificent pussy, I ordered Inez to
halt with the rim job she was so expertly performing on my asshole. I
also told Paul to quit massaging my balls. Both parents looked down at
their freshly fucked little daughter, and then their eyes shifted in
unison to her saturated cunt and my spent prick.

"Eat her out, Inez," I said to Kara's mom. "Clean up all the cum around
her cunt, but make sure she remains as she is, so that my sperm can
find its way to her egg."

Inez nodded, then lowered her head to her daughter's well fucked little
twat and began lapping away at it, gulping down as much of my semen as
she was able to.

"This is for you," I said to Paul, smiling, as I pointed to my cock.
"Clean it up!"

Paul dropped to his knees, and then looked up at me with a bit of
hesitation.

"Do it, Paul!" I exclaimed. "Suck the cock that just fucked your sexy
little girl. Get it spotless, too!"

There was no more hesitation, as his mouth opened widely and he took my
cock inside it and began to suck on it, cleaning it in the process.
>From the way he sucked me off, I could tell this was not the first cock
he ever sucked on.

"Can you taste your slutty daughter's cunt juices on my cock, Paul?" I
teased him as he blew me.

"Mmmmm," he moaned, and I knew that he could. Not only that, but I knew
that he liked tasting little Kara's cuntal fluids from a cock that had
just fucked her royally.

Once I felt that my cock was clean again, I pushed Paul away and sat
down in the chair that I had originally been seated in. I watched Inez
lick away at Kara's pussy until her mouth grew tired, and then I told
her to fix me a drink.

It was about a half hour later when I decided it was safe for Kara to
get down from the table. She came directly over to me and sat herself
on my lap, much to my pleasure. Her mom and dad smiled from heir seats
on the sofa, when she did that I looked over at them

"I guess this little whore of yours liked the fucking I gave her,
wouldn't you say?" I said to Inez and Paul.

"It certainly looks that way," Inez remarked, still smiling.

"She seems to be very taken with you, Bob," Paul added, as I put my
arms around Kara now and pulled her even closer to my naked body.

"Did .. did you enjoy fucking her, Bob?" Inez asked of me.

"Jesus, yes!" I proclaimed. "She has a truly marvelous little pussy!"

Both parents smiled broadly, obviously pleased at my revelation about
their little girl's fine cunt.

"Do .. do you think you may have knocked her up?" Paul wanted to know.

"Hard to say, Paul," I said in reply, taking a quick sip of my drink.
"Maybe, maybe not. But I think I should stay here all weekend, and fuck
the little slut as often as I can to ensure she's pregnant, you know?"

"Good idea," Inez Hudson quickly said. "You can sleep with Kara in her
bed if you wish, and fuck her as much as you deem necessary."

"I agree," Paul commented. "I'm sure the more loads you put in her, the
better the odds that she will get pregnant."

"That's true," I replied, as my left hand began to rub Kara's cunt
softly. The little minx parted her legs a bit too so that I could get
at it easier.

"Well, that' settled then," Inez spoke out. "You can take Kara upstairs
to her room now, if you like, and the two of you can sleep together."

I took the final swallow of my drink, then lifted Kara up from my lap
and headed for the stairway. Just before we began upstairs, Paul called
out.

"Kara, honey," her dad said, "you be sure to suck his cock good too,
and if he wakes you up to fuck you, don't complain, okay? He needs to
get as much seed into you as he can to make a baby in you, understand?"

"Yes, Daddy," Kara answered with a long sigh.

Then we headed up to her bedroom. The bed was bigger than I expected,
which was nice. Kara said she needed to pee first, so I just waited on
the bed for her to return. When she did, I told her that I also had to
pee, and asked her if she wanted to watch me do so.

"Have you ever seen a grown man piss before, Kara?" I asked her.

She shook her head "no."

"Well, come on then," I told her.

I held her hand as we walked into her small bathroom, which was all
decorated with pink and white tiles. I raised the seat on the toilet,
and then placed it down again.

"I have an idea, bitch baby," I smiled at her.

"What is it?" she asked me, with a curious look on her cute face.

"I think I'd like to give you a nice warm piss bath," I told her.
"Think you'd like that, you sweet whore?"

"I -- I'm not sure," she muttered. "What do you mean?"

"Well, you sit down on the toilet seat, baby doll," I said, "and I am
going to bathe you with my hot piss. I want to piss all over your cute
face and beautiful little body. I may even have you open your mouth and
drink some of it, okay?"

"Do I have to really drink it?" she wanted to know.

"Yes. Yes, you do, Kara," I proclaimed. "You are going to be a slut,
Kara, and a knocked up one at that, and I think it would be best if you
learned as soon as possible all the filthy duties that a preteen slut
has to perform, and that includes drinking piss, you see?"

Kara nodded in affirmation, but with much reluctance.

"Good," I said. "Now, don't move when my piss hits you. If you do,
Kara, I will have to whip you, and that will really hurt. Do you
understand?"

"Yes, sir," she said with a sigh.

I took hold of my cock and a second later the piss began to flow from
it, splattering the adorable preteen's face and chest. She gasped, but
did not move at all. I aimed much of it at her face because her face
was so damn pretty. I just felt it needed pissing on. I was enjoying
pissing on this ravishing angel very, very much!

"Now, open your mouth, sweet one!" I said to her, and she did.

I shoved the head of my cock inside her mouth and let still more of my
hot urine flow. She gagged and coughed, but still did not move away.

"Drink it, slut!" I shouted aloud. "Drink my piss, you fucking little
pig!"

And she did just that! I held her head in place with one hand as she
devoured all the remaining urine I had to offer her. When I was done, I
made her lick her lips, and then we kissed deeply.

"Did you like that, slut girl?" I inquired as I wiped my cock head
across her face after our kiss.

"It .. it tasted salty," she replied softly. "But it was okay."

"Well, you'll get used to it," I informed her. "I am going to make a
true piss drinker out of you, Kara, and soon you will be looking
forward to drinking men's piss."

"A boy at school tried to get me to do that one time," she confessed to
me, " but I told him 'no'."

"How old was he?" I asked her.

"Twelve," she said.

"Well, the next time you see him at school, bitch slut, I want you to
go up to him and tell him you are ready now to drink his piss. Will you
do that?" I asked.

"Yes, sir, I will," she said.

"Good girl," I said. "The more piss you drink, sweetie, the more you
will like it, I assure you. Do you understand?"

"Uh-huh," she said sweetly. "I will do it."

"Now, let's take a shower together, okay? We can wash all that piss off
of you, then get into bed. I want you to suck my cock real good for me,
and then after you get it nice and hard, baby cunt, I am going to fuck
you really deep and put another load of my cum up that sweet tight
pussy of yours and see if we can make a baby in you, okay?"

"Okay, sir," she replied, almost in a cooing tone.

We had a most pleasurable shower together, and I taught Kara how to
wash my cock and balls, as well as my ass. She seemed to thrive on all
that I was teaching her, which elated me to no end!

While we were drying off, just before hopping into bed, Kara asked me
if I was going to fuck her two little sisters too when they came home
on Sunday.

"Yes, I am," I told her candidly. "Don't you think I should?"

"I suppose so," she sighed. "But aren't they too little?"

"Not really," I informed her. "They are seven and five, aren't they?"

"Uh-huh," she confirmed what her daddy had told me.

"Well, that's not little or too young to be fucked," I said.

"It isn't?" she answered, seeming somewhat surprised at my remark.

"No, it isn't," I assured her. "Little girls should be fucked as soon
as possible, Kara. I have fucked girls when they were only three years
old, and your little sisters are way past three. It's time they felt a
hard cock up their little pussies, and in their mouths and asses, too.
It will hurt them at first, but after that, they will get used to it.
All little girls need to be fucked properly and to suck cocks too, and
to learn how to please a man, you see?"

"Uh-huh, I think so," she replied.

"The sooner all little girls are fucked and sucking big cocks, the
sooner they will become capable sluts and give pleasure to men, just
like they should, understand?"

"Yes," she said.

"And, if you are real good, Kara," I said to her, "and suck me off
really nice, and do everything I tell you to do, I might even let you
help me when I fuck your baby sisters. Would you like that?"

Her eyes lit up when I said that.

"How?" she wanted to know. "How could I help?"

"Well, I might let you undress them for me, and maybe let you sit on
their faces, and make them lick your juicy little cunny while I fuck
them with my big cock. Would you like that, baby slut?"

"Yes!" she squealed. "That would be way cool!"

"Good," I said with a smile. "Now, get down between my legs and suck my
cock, Kara. Show me what a really good little cocksucker you are."

"Yes, sir," she said obediently, as she got between my legs and took my
prick in her small mouth.

I let her suck me off for almost ten minutes, until I just couldn't
take it any more. It was just too fucking hot and glorious, and I was
going to go off if I didn't stop her. I lifted her little head from my
dick with both hands, and then flipped her over on to her back.

"Time to plant more seed in your beautiful cunny, sweetheart," I said
with a moan, as I mounted this darling preteen bitch for the second
time.

"Okay, sir," she cooed, as I rammed my cock full force deep inside her
wonderful tiny snatch. She placed her legs around my back and held on
tightly as I tore up her pussy with deep and powerful strokes, fucking
her as roughly as I could. Halfway through the ordeal, she began to sob
and I knew I was hurting her, which thrilled me immensely, so I pounded
even more furiously in and out of her warm, wet cunt chamber.

My hands were gripping her elegant ass cheeks as I hammered away inside
her, and she cried even more. The bed was rocking and I was on cloud
nine! I licked some of the tears from her face with my tongue and then
soul kissed her. A fleeting moment later I was sending jet after jet of
my cum juice deep into her battered cunt.

When I was finished, I withdrew my cock from her and laid down beside
her. She was till sobbing somewhat.

"Are you okay, baby slut?" I asked her, still panting hard.

"Yes, sir," she managed to tell me in between sobs. "But it hurt a
lot."

"I know," I told her. "I like hurting you that way, slut cunt. It gives
me pleasure to hurt you and make you cry, so you are just going to have
to get used to it, okay?"

"Yes, sir," she said, the sobbing slowing down now.

"We can sleep awhile now," I told her, "but later, I am going to fuck
your ass hole, and that will hurt you a lot, so do be prepared for
that, understand?"

"Yes, sir," she mewed.

"Then, in the morning, cunt, you are going to drink my piss again, and
then I think I may give you a good beating with my belt in front of
your parents, so they can see how you need to be treated from now on."

"Are .. are you going to hit me hard, sir?" she asked in a gasping
voice.

"Oh, yes, Kara! Very hard," I told her honestly. "It will hurt a lot,
but it will help you become a better slut pig, understand?"

"Yes .. I think so, sir." she said softly, then began crying a little
again as I fell fast asleep with my arms wrapped around her petite
body.





==============================================================================
TOPIC: STORY: How I Got My Own Little Girl (Mf,D/s,coerce,pedo,spank,anal)
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/browse_thread/thread/b8aeb499e53e5c99
==============================================================================

== 1 of 1 ==
Date: Sat, May 6 2006 7:54 am
From: "bobandcarole"  

How I Got My Own Little Girl

By Daddy's Psychotic Demented Princess (D/s, coerce, enema, spank,
anal, adult baby, lolita)

The persistent beeping of the alarm clock yanked him quickly out of the
depths of sleep. Quickly he shut it off then glanced down to see if it
had woken her. She was still sound asleep, curled up tightly to his
chest, Murphy, her ancient stuffed dog, nestled in the crook of her
arm. Deep asleep her face was open and unlined, free from daily
troubles.

Her peaches and cream complexion was flawless, her face an almost
perfect oval, perfectly formed lips and a small pert nose. Beneath
delicate lids her eyes, those brilliant baby blue orbs that had first
captivated him, twitched back and forth, following the dream that ran
through the night time theater of her mind. Smiling down at her angelic
sleeping face he eased his arm out from under her neck then slid out of
bed to go take care of a couple things.

When he came back in, fully dressed, he knelt down by the bed. Running
his fingers through her thick, tangled, deep auburn colored hair, he
said softly, "Wake up Angel, it's time for Daddy to go to work."

Her eyes drooped partially open and she looked up at him, "'Kay Daddy."
Then she sat up, feet dangling over the edge of the bed but not
touching the floor, rubbing her eyes with her fists.

Wrapping his stood up, holding her to his chest. One arm around her
back and the other under her diapered bottom. He could feel the heat on
his arm where her bottom rested and could feel the squishiness of the
diaper, telling him she was wet, but probably more like sodden to the
point of leaking.

Pressing herself tightly to his chest, Murphy clutched tightly in one
arm, she rested her head on his shoulder, draping one arm casually
around his neck and shut her eyes again.

Stroking softly up and down her back he carried her to the room next to
his. It was officially 'her room' but she never stayed in it except
when he went to work. Opening the door to it, the hinges making a soft
creak, he carried her inside. It was decorated for a young child with
the walls painted bright, cheery colors, decorated with toys of a young
child and stuffed animals. The furniture was painted light pastel
colors with animal appliqués decorating them. The carpet was a thick,
plush, muted pink to match the girly furnishings in the room.

But by far the most dominant feature in the room was the bed that took
up the wall adjacent to his room. Well, it was a bed alright, just not
a normal one. It was the same size as a standard double bed but looked
like an oversized crib, with the bars and one side that would drop down
just like an infant's would. He had it custom built for her when she
came to live with him.

Grabbing a disposable changing pad and diaper off the dresser he made
his way over to the bed. After laying the pad down he gently laid her
how and pulled up her nightie then removed the soaked, one dropping it
in a diaper pail at the foot of the bed.

Not moving or putting up a protest at what he was doing, she lay there
quietly watching him before once again shutting her eyes, holding
Murphy close. Only this time the thumb from her free hand slid into her
mouth as a comforting gesture.

Gently, as he would with a real infant, he cleaned her crotch up with
baby wipes, spreading and cleaning in between her lips and the entrance
to her vagina as well, even gently wiping her anus. While he was
putting the powder on her he noticed the soft downy hair was once again
returning and made a mental note to wax her again soon. Resisting the
urge to play he fastened a clean diaper on her and slid the pad out
from under her bottom, disposing of it. He then leaned down and kissed
her softly on the cheek. "You need to try and poo, Angel. It's been a
couple days since you have gone."

"I don't have to, Daddy." She mumbled sleepily around her thumb.

"You need to try for Daddy, honey, or I will have to give you something
to make you go."

"'Kay, Daddy." She mumbled again, more asleep than awake.

Rubbing her diaper covered bottom he said, "It's time for me to go to
work Angel so sit up and give me a kiss and hug goodbye."

With a soft groan she sat up and gave him a tight hug and soft kiss on
the lips, "Bye-bye, Daddy."

He hugged her then lay her back down in the bed, tucking her and Murphy
in and giving them both a kiss before pulling the side of the crib up.
"I'll be back in a couple hours Angel."

She didn't answer, being already fast asleep under the soft blankets
curled up to Murphy, thumb back in her mouth.

Gazing at her longingly for a few minutes he hitched a deep sigh then
left the room, turning off the light and shutting the door softly
behind him.

The whole time he made his morning deliveries, as usual, his thoughts
were of her. His perfect little girl. His Angel. It had taken a lot of
work to get to where they are now, and a lot of scheming on his end.

The first glimpse of her had been when she moved into the condo next to
his with her mother. He had watched from his front window as the movers
had hauled stuff into the condo next to his. Then her mother had
emerged from the late model Trans Am and went in followed by what he
thought was a pre-teen girl. She had seen him watching and had waved to
him. Instantly his eyes had locked with her and he was from that moment
on captivated.

Never before had he been around women with children or cared to be for
that matter but he made it a point to get to know her mother so that he
could be around her. He was almost fixated on the young girl for
reasons he couldn't quite fathom.

Quickly he learned quite a bit about both mother and daughter.
Angelica, the daughter, called Angel by everyone, a nickname that
wasn't suited to her in the least because as he would learn later she
was FAR from being angelic, was quite a bit older than she appeared,
almost mid teens. The relationship between mother and daughter was a
volatile one. They seemed to loathe each other and rarely a pleasant
word was spoken between them. Tansy regarded her daughter as little
more than a nuisance she had to put up with and someone that always
interfered with her plans and social life. Angel, on the other hand,
actively hated her mother. Rare was the day that they didn't get into a
least one screaming match.

Angel was a wild child that did pretty much what she pleased when she
wanted with little or no interference from her mother. He was shocked
by this at first but after one late night conversation with Tansy, the
lady was more than a little drunk at the time, he got a major clue to
as why. Angel had been conceived during a late night backseat romp
while Tansy was still in high school. After hearing she was pregnant
the father to be quickly vanished for parts unknown. Rather than having
an abortion or putting the child up for adoption she had kept her, her
mother and grandmother had insisted upon it. From the moment of birth
Tansy had loathed the unwanted burden. As Angel grew and became more
willful the loathing became something akin to hatred. Tansy longed for
someone to come along and take the uncontrollable teenager off her
hands. That is where his plan started to form.

>From the moment their eyes locked for the first time, he knew he wanted
her and had to have her. Had to! At night he dreamed of all the
decadent things he wanted to do to her and teach her to do to him. It
was at this point that the image of her as his little girl formed and
stuck. From that point forward that is how he thought of her; Daddy's
little Angel, his little girl.

After a week of plotting and scheming the plan came to him and he set
it in motion. Turning on all his considerable charm he went to work on
both of them. Tansy was easy enough; she wanted Angel out and saw him
as a way to do that. Angel was a tougher sell however. Jaded as she was
about all adults she took a lot of wooing and persuading, but after
hundreds of gifts and countless hours spent with her she acquiesced as
well.

So it was off to Missouri with the three of them. It was the only state
in the union where it was legal for a young teenager to marry as long
as the parent signed consent, something Tansy was more than happy to
do. So in the eyes of the law they were legal despite her young age.

Angel was under the impression that she could get what she wanted out
of him and that after they were married she could do what ever she felt
like. How wrong she was!

The first night of their honeymoon was the first time he pulled her
across his knee and spanked her bare bottom. How she had cried! Not so
much from the pain but more out of humiliation and embarrassment.

When they returned home the next series of shocks awaited her. She had
fully expected to run to her mother and explain what a mean, rotten man
he was and expect to move back home. Wrong! In the two weeks they were
gone Tansy had packed up and left, leaving no forwarding address.
Second shock came when he announced they were moving out of the
country. Before she knew what was happening she was living somewhere
else where she knew no one. That was when he got down to the serious
programming to turn her into his perfect little girl.

Once he had her isolated it went rather quickly and easily. First she
was not allowed to go back to public school, he home schooled her
instead. That way he could keep her under close observation. Then he
started treating her more and more like a little girl. He punished her
like you would a miscreant child with time outs, corner time,
spankings, etc. He then did everything for her from dressing and
cleaning her all the way down to taking her to the bathroom and
watching her go. This actually seemed to calm her down and put her more
at ease. That confused him for a while until it dawned on him what she
really was, a very scared little girl in a teenagers body. Now THAT was
something he could work with!

After about a year he had made considerable progress. She was much
better behaved, more pliant and much easier to deal with. The
foundation of what he wanted was in place and firmly rooted now it was
time to build on it. Now it was time to become Daddy. So the push was
on to reduce her to the little girl he wanted.

When they had moved into the new house he had given her a room of her
own to sleep in. The only time she slept with him was when he wanted
sex, which had become kinkier as time went on. As what she thought of
as a sweet gesture on his part he stared playing really soft, soothing
music for her at night when she slept alone. In actuality, the music
was subliminal tapes designed to make her incontinent at night. About a
week after he started playing them she started having 'accidents' at
night. That is where the diapers come into play. She resisted this
mightily but in the end he won out and she wore them at night.

That seemed to be the last of the true fight left in her. Quickly she
fell into line with his demands and became his little girl totally,
even to the point of calling him Daddy in public.

A wide grin crossed his face. Daddy. He knew that everyone in town
thought he was her real father. If they only knew!

Oh she wasn't the perfectly behaved little girl everyone thought she
was. There were still nodes pf resistance in her hard as tree knots but
she always gave into him in the end. What was her alternative after
all? She was his wife not child so children's protective services
wouldn't help her. IF she left him where would she go? Her mom was long
gone to god only knows where. She had a high school education and no
marketable skills so she couldn't support herself. She was his totally
and completely. She had just finally accepted that is all. She was
finally all his, his little girl.

When he eased himself back into her room after he got off work she was
still sound asleep in the same position as she was before he left.
Quietly he eased the side of the crib down then slipped his hand under
the blanket and felt her diapered bottom. Still dry. Smiling, he leaned
over and whispered in her ear, "Daddy's home Angel, time to wake up and
eat breakfast."

Her eyes fluttered open and she looked up at him then said in a sleepy
voice, "'Kay Daddy." She then stretched and sat up, waiting for him to
pick her up.

Gathering her into his arms he carried her to the kitchen where he put
her into a specially constructed high chair while he busied himself
making them breakfast.

She sat quietly watching him, big eyes following his every movement
until he sat the plates on the table. He then plucked her out of the
high chair and sat her on his lap and fed both her and himself.

Looking down at her while they ate he was amazed, as he always was, at
how she really DID resemble a small child. He knew she had gone through
puberty, her small, round, pert breasts and monthly flow he took care
of for her were testament to that. But it seemed Mother Nature had
deemed for her to be one of those beings you see from time to time that
would always look like a child no matter how old they got. Her tiny
frame added to the illusion. She was 4'10" and barely tipped the scales
at 90lbs. She still had the long coltish legs of a teenager and a
slight bit of baby fat around her tummy. Even before he started waxing
her pussy the hair there grew out straight and fine like a downy peach
fuzz rather than the thick coarse curly hair that normally grew there.

Midway through the meal he felt the thigh her bottom was planted on
start to get very hot and heard the unmistakable hiss as she
involuntarily wet her diaper. A small hitched sigh escaped her and her
eyes lowered, bottom lip caught between her even, white teeth. A
distinctive red came to her cheeks as her body once again betrayed her.

He smiled inwardly and stroked up and down her back. "It's OK Angel. It
was an accident. That is what the diapers are for. When we get done
eating I'll get you all cleaned up and changed." The 'accidents' were
becoming more and more frequent thanks to those tapes. Soon, he was
sure, she would be totally incontinent like he wanted.

After breakfast, he carried her back to her room and took all her
clothes off. Instead of getting her dressed, he carried her into his
bathroom and drew her a nice warm bubble bath. With loving care he
gently washed her all off and shampooed her hair.

After wrapping her in a towel he carried her back to her room and laid
her back in bed. He then put a t-shirt and socks on her. Grabbing a pad
off the dresser he picked her up and carried her over to an easy chair
in the corner. Laying the pad across his lap he laid her on tummy
across his legs and softly stroked her up turned ass. "Angel, you need
to try and go poo for Daddy. If you can't go I am going to have to fix
you something to make you go."

Squirming and wiggling around she whimpered softly, "Please let me use
the potty Daddy. Please."

Giving her a sharp swat on one of her upturned ass cheeks he replied,
"No! You know better than that. I need to watch you go so I can make
sure that you really did. I am giving you a chance to do it on your own
and avoid the rest but if argue with me any more we will just skip this
and move on. Got me Angelica?"

"Yes Daddy." She mumbled into the arm of the chair, cheeks flaming red
with embarrassment. Then concentrating and pushing she tried to force
her bowels to move in hopes of avoiding anything more humiliating.

Gently he parted her rear cheeks and watched as she tried to pass the
large stool. She grunted and strained, sweat breaking out in a fine
sheen all over her body but still the large, brown log wouldn't push
out. Putting two fingers on either side of her straining anus and
pressing down he hoped to give her some help. But to no avail. It
wasn't going to move.

After 15 minutes or so of hard straining she fell limp across his lap,
panting and whimpering softly, dreading what was coming next.

Softly stroking her upturned bottom, he let her rest for a couple
minutes before carrying her back to her bed, laying her on her back
with the pad under her bottom. After admonishing her to stay there he
went into her bathroom to get what he needed.

She lay there with her eyes screwed tightly shut, stomach tied in tight
knots, dreading what was coming.

In a couple of minutes he returned carrying a basin full of warm soapy
water and a bulb syringe with a long, thick curved nozzle on it.
Sitting on the edge of the bed he grabbed her ankles and bent her knees
up to her chest, sternly telling her to hold them there. From a tube
that always lay on her nightstand he squirted a liberal amount of lube
on his middle finger and rubbed it all over the nozzle. With one hand
he made sure her cheeks were parted then he dipped the nozzle in the
water and sucked up a bulb full. With a firm pressure, he slid it deep
into her impacted ass and squeezed the bulb, forcing the soapy mixture
into her.

He repeated this until the basin was empty and her bowels full of it.
She lay there squirming around, whimpering loudly in discomfort. "Hold
it for 15 minutes Angel then you can go."

Squirming around and wailing each time a cramp bit into her stomach she
did her best to hold on but like every time a small trickle squeezed
out of her tightly clenched anus and slid down her ass cleft.

Seeing this, he slid one of his thick fingers into her tightly clenched
asshole to help her hold it. Every couple of weeks he had to repeat
this with her. At first he wasn't sure what was causing it, maybe her
diet or something, he thought. But in the last week or so he finally
figured it out; she had grown used to urinating in her diaper but she
couldn't handle soiling herself and maybe having to sit or lay in it
for a while. Well, he thought with a small grin turning up the corners
of his mouth, starting tomorrow he would start to fix THAT! A daily
dose of laxatives in something she ate or drank would make her unable
to avoid messing herself and she would eventually get sued to the
feeling. That would cure her holding it and constipating herself.

When the 15 minutes were up he retrieved a bedpan that was always kept
in the drawer of her nightstand and put in on the pad then helped her
up into a squatting position over it with her back to him so he could
watch her release the contents of her churning and cramping bowels.
With a grin on his face he watched her squirm and fidget around trying
to hold onto it in hopes he would relent and let her use the toilet.
Her misery was for naught, because within a couple minutes her need to
go over rode the humiliation and embarrassment she felt and she
released the stinking contents of her bowels into the bedpan with an
audible sigh under his watchful gaze.

It took almost 15 minutes for her to excrete all the soapy brown water,
leaving her pale and sweating when done.

Quickly he emptied the bedpan and cleaned it out then came back and
gently cleaned up her bottom and legs before turning her over and the
edge of the bed with her legs dangling off, feet not touching the
floor. He heard a sharp intake of breath and saw her ass cheeks clench
tightly in anticipation of what she knew was coming.

Quickly he unbuckled his belt and yanked it off with a soft zipping
sound as it hissed across the fabric of his jeans. After doubling it
over he stepped closer to her and rubbed one hand up and down the soft,
taut skin of her ass cheeks. "Angel, you know what's going to happen
now, don't you?" he asked voice soft and smooth as spun silk.

A small hitched sob escaped her as she nodded, "Yes Daddy." She turned
her head and looked over her shoulder at him, her big blue eyes already
shimmering with tears. "Please don't do this Daddy. Please! I won't let
it happen again I PROMISE!"

He shook his head ruefully, "You tell me this every time Angelica but
still you will not poo when you feel the urge. Then you hold onto it
until you are constipated and can't go no matter how hard you try. You
are going to make yourself sick doing this. So hopefully doing this
will get the point across better than me talking to you. You know Daddy
doesn't like to hurt you but this seems to be the only way you learn
anything. So let's get it over with."

That was a bit of a lie and he admitted it to himself. He DID like
spanking her. Watching her young ass jump as the belt came down on it
then watch it become progressively redder with each stroke was enough
to make his cock rock hard almost instantaneously. Taking a step back
he swung the belt and landed it dead center across both cheeks
eliciting a loud shriek from her and raising a long, angry red welt
across her ass.

He whipped her with the belt until her ass was covered with angry red
welts and bright red in color. He NEVER broke the skin but left a
painful reminder that would make it painful to sit for a few days. She
lay limp over the edge of the bed, face buried in the sheets sobbing as
if her heart was breaking.

He could feel his cock throbbing madly in its prison, the head of it
wet with pre-cum. Tossing the belt onto the nightstand he quickly undid
his jeans and shoved them down to his knees letting his turgid cock
spring free then stepped up behind her. Parting her hot and swollen
cheeks he looked down at her tight pucker longingly. Taking his cock
firmly in one hand he placed it at the entrance of the tight hold an
rubbed it around, coating her with his pre-cum then grasping her hips
firmly he thrust his hips forward, impaling her ass with his cock all
the way to the hilt in one strong stroke.

Throwing her head back she let out a loud wail of pain as his cock
drove all the way into her tight ass. Hot tears coursed down her cheeks
from the pain and humiliation but she held still, knowing that if she
fought he would make it hurt even worse.

He jack hammered into her hard and fast a few times to loosen up the
tight ring before settling into a hard fast pace.

Once he had established the rhythm he liked he reached down between her
legs and started to rub her clit how he knew turned her on the most. A
little bit of that and despite the pain in her stretched ass hole, her
tight little cunt was starting to drip its juices down onto his hand
and her clit was throbbing madly against his fingertips.

Soon she was wiggling and squirming all over under him in a mixture of
pain and pleasure, moaning loudly.

He could feel his cock throbbing harder and his balls tighten up , a
sure fire signal that he was going to cum so his fingers worked harder
on her clit until her ass clamped down hard on his cock as it slide in
and out of her tight ass hole and she wailed loudly as her own powerful
orgasm ignited and seemed to set her whole body on fire.

Letting out a strangled cry, slamming all the way into her ass he came,
dumping his hot load deep into her bowels.

He collapsed onto her back, panting and sweating, trying to catch his
breath, hearing her whimper softly under him.

Once his composure was regained he stood up and let his cock slide out
of her ass with a soft squishing sound. Looking down he could see a
small trickle of his cum slowly leaking out of her red and swollen
asshole and drip down to her pussy to mingle with her own juices that
had collected there.

With an admonishment for her to stay where she was her retreated to the
bathroom to clean himself up, returning in a few minutes with a warm,
soapy washcloth. Slowly and gently he cleaned up their combined juices
then rubbed some ointment over her welted ass and swollen hole before
putting her diaper back on her. He then picked her up and carried her
to the easy chair and held and cuddled her for a bit murmuring soft and
tender words to her. He knew the pleasure/pain aspect of what he had
just done confused her. But the way he saw it was that she belonged to
him and he, over their time together, was going to do plenty of things
she didn't like and hurt so she had better learn to like them.

After a while of his soft ministrations she fell into a deep sleep,
cuddled tightly to his chest. Smiling down at her he held her close. If
she thought that was the worst he could do to her she was sadly
mistaken! She wasn't even half way through her "training" so the worst
was yet to come!

When he was done with her, the willful child he met would be a perfect
little Angel, Daddy's special little girl, his personal play toy to do
with what ever he wanted.




==============================================================================

You received this message because you are subscribed to the Google Groups "alt.fan.prettyboy"
group.

To post to this group, send email to alt.fan.prettyboy@goog... or
visit http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy

To unsubscribe from this group, send email to alt.fan.prettyboy-unsubscribe@goog...

To change the way you get mail from this group, visit:
http://groups.google.com/group/alt.fan.prettyboy/subscribe

To report abuse, send email explaining the problem to abuse@goog...

==============================================================================
Google Groups: http://groups.google.com

Bookmark with:

Delicious   Digg   reddit   Facebook   StumbleUpon

opensubscriber is not affiliated with the authors of this message nor responsible for its content.